breadedloafs - Tumblr blog

breadedloafs · 2 days ago

Text

so i’m crying a lil bit🫠 this was both so sweet and so heartbreaking wtffffffff

maybe happy ending 🪴 jihoon x reader.

jihoon was always too good at pretending to be a person, and you were always a little too good at knowing better.

🪴 pairing. helper robots!jihoon x reader. 🪴 word count. 11.5k. 🪴 genres. alternate universe: non-idol. science fiction, romance, friendship, angst, hurt/comfort. 🪴 includes. mentions of food, death; themes of grief, mortality, memory. set in 2060s seoul, jihoon & reader are life-like bots. heavily inspired by maybe happy ending. 🪴 notes. i wrote this with the intention of proving to myself that i could still write for svt (lol), and i ended up bawling my eyes out on three separate instances. if there is any work of mine that you might read, i do hope this is one of them. this is a love letter to maybe happy ending, which most recently made history as the first original south korean production to win the tony award for best musical!!! not proofread; all mistakes are my own.

▶︎ WORLD WITHIN MY ROOM.

The light comes on in pieces. First the ceiling strip, then the wall panel, and finally the amber filament lamp in the corner that Jihoon insists on keeping—warm, inefficient, obsolete. Like him.

He powers on, slow as a secondhand thought.

“Ppyopuli,” he says, because it is polite to greet your houseplant. He nods to the drooping fronds with the seriousness of a man bowing to a superior. “You made it through the night. Unlike my left hip actuator.”

He rotates the joint. It makes a sound like someone crumpling a foil gum wrapper. The noise echoes in the apartment. Metal, silence, memory.

The radio comes on automatically. A woman’s voice—soft, practiced, almost human—tells him that today will be clear. Dust levels are low. UV index moderate. Good day for outdoor activities.

“It’s a perfect day,” Jihoon agrees, pulling the curtain an inch wider. Seoul stretches outside his window like a paused video. Skyscrapers, skybridges, the blur of a bullet tram in the distance. The air looks clean enough to breathe. Not that he does.

He makes his way to the kitchen. One slow step. Two. The fourth toe on his right foot has a loose servo and drags like a sleepy child.

Coffee isn’t necessary, but the smell is nice. He boils water for no one. Sets a cup beside the plant. “For ambiance,” he explains to Ppyopuli. “They used to say it helps people feel less alone.”

The mail chute clicks. Jihoon straightens.

“And now, the moment you’ve been waiting for,” he intones with mock drama, crossing the room in careful strides. The envelope lands with a satisfying slap.

He holds up the April issue of Jazz Monthly, turning it to show Ppyopuli. “Duke Ellington. Looks like he still hasn’t forgiven the world for outliving him,” Jihoon says. It would be a joke, if Jihoon knew how to joke.

There’s another package. Small, boxy. His replacement elbow joint. “Shall we model it later? Make an event of it?” Jihoon tells Ppyopuli. “I’ll invite the ficus from next door.”

He places the parts carefully on the table, like heirlooms. “Any mail from Shownu?” he asks the voice assistant. Silence. Then: This function is not available to retired Helperbots.

Jihoon hums a measure of Coltrane’s Naima, tuning his inner disappointment like a radio dial. He spends the afternoon alphabetizing his vinyls, though he can identify any one by spine pattern alone. He talks to Ppyopuli about chord changes, the difference between sincerity and sentimentality in brass solos, the scent of rain on real grass.

When the sun lowers behind the next apartment block, he flips the switch on the filament lamp. The room turns honey-colored. “There. Mood lighting,” Jihoon announces.

For a second, Jihoon imagines Shownu—big hands, deep laugh—walking through the door. Jihoon would offer him the magazine. Ask about Jeju. Pretend not to notice the decade of dust on the threshold.

“He’ll come back,” Jihoon says, gently brushing a bit of lint from Ppyopuli’s pot. “We’re the kind of people others come back for.”

The lights dim on schedule. The system begins its shutdown hum.

Jihoon lowers himself to the floor mat beside the window, the same spot he always chooses. Perfect view of the street, the tram, the moon when it shows up. “Let’s enjoy tomorrow, too,” he murmurs to no one in particular. Then powers down.

Soft click. Black.

Another perfect day, folded and filed away.

Four perfect days later, Jihoon is in the middle of folding an imaginary blanket. The kind with corners that don’t exist and fibers that only live in memory. He’s halfway through the third fold (or maybe the fourth—robot math, surprisingly bad with soft things) when someone knocks.

Knocks.

The hallway outside is usually as dead as discontinued firmware. No one knocks here. Not unless it’s a delivery drone misfiring or the ficus next door finally tipping over in a tragic act of photosynthetic despair.

Another knock.

He answers it.

You’re standing there. Slouched a little, like your battery is chewing through its last 5%. Still immaculate in that newer-model, showroom kind of way. Glossy exterior. Fragile expression. The kind Jihoon’s model was never programmed to wear.

“My charger’s dead,” you say, plainly. Not embarrassed, not not-embarrassed. Just factual. “Do you have one I can borrow?”

Jihoon eyes you the way a CRT monitor might regard a smart mirror. “Helperbot-5, right?”

You nod.

He sighs. Loudly. For emphasis. “Figures. You overheat when someone looks at you wrong.”

“I don’t overheat,” you say, a little sharply. “My power regulation firmware is just optimistic.”

Jihoon disappears inside and returns with a charger in hand. He holds it out, but doesn’t let go just yet. “Helperbot-3s didn’t need replacements until the building itself started falling apart,” he says. As smug as a humanoid robot can be. “We were built to last. You guys were built to sync playlists.”

Your hand closes around the charger, not delicately. “Thanks,” you say. The door closes before you can mean it.

You fail loudly at pretending like Jihoon hadn’t struck a chord. Jihoon hears it, while he is alphabetizing again. This time it’s tea sachets. There’s a box he’s never opened—hibiscus. He’s not sure why he owns it. Maybe Shownu liked the color red. Maybe he liked things that sounded like flowers.

Another clatter. A curse that’s been downgraded for civilian use. Jihoon’s audio sensors ping the sound, tag it: frustration. Human-adjacent. Female voice signature. Subunit #5-A. You.

He listens longer than he should. Not out of curiosity.

Out of—

Well. Something.

His OS runs a diagnostic. No errors, no flagged emotional feedback loops. Just a new, unfamiliar weight behind the ribs he doesn’t technically have.

He taps the wall. Just once. It’s not meant to be a warning, but you take it as one. You fall silent in the midst of what Jihoon can only assume is an attempt to fix what’s broken in you. In that literal, robotic sense.

Jihoon sits there in the dim light, tea box in hand, trying to name the emotion that’s come to visit him.

The system doesn’t recognize it.

So he gives it one of his own. Static.

▶︎ CHARGER EXCHANGE BALLET.

Morning begins with the usual fanfare: the ceiling light flickers awake, a low buzz in the wall socket orchestra. Jihoon powers on without ceremony. No jazz today. Just the sound of his own servos settling like old bones into place.

Then, a knock.

Predictable. Timed to the second, in fact.

You stand there with the charger tucked politely between your palms like it’s sacred. You’re upright this time. Charged, obviously, and possibly smug about it. Your posture says, Look, I survived the night without frying my kernel processor.

Jihoon takes the charger from your hands and gives a perfunctory nod. “Seven-oh-five,” he says. “You’re three seconds early.”

You smile like it’s a joke. It isn’t. He files the timestamp away, just in case. “Thanks,” you say, again. Neatly.

And so the pattern begins.

Mornings: knock, hand-off, nod, silence. Evenings: knock, retrieval, short exchange, maybe a quip about overheating.

You never overstay. You never apologize. You never ask for more than what you came for. Which Jihoon finds efficient. Familiar. Like maintenance.

He does not make space for you in his routine. He just slides you in between the others.

Jazz Monthly on Thursdays. Ficus gossip every other Sunday. You—twice daily, on the dot.

It does not feel disruptive.

It feels like doing what he was made to do: provide assistance, ensure stability, optimize.

If Jihoon notices that he starts putting the charger near the door before you arrive, he doesn't say anything. If he reroutes his tea-sorting to accommodate the evening exchange, it’s just coincidence. There are efficiencies to be had. If he catches himself waiting—not with anticipation, but with idle, service-ready stillness—that’s just protocol.

He is, after all, a Helperbot.

It’s in the name.

He has no emotional flags to report. No diagnostic anomalies. No electric flicker behind the chest plate. Just a charger, passed from hand to hand. A routine, now cleanly installed, and the peculiar ease of slipping into someone else’s schedule as if it had always been his own.

Perfectly logical. Perfectly him.

But then, one day, seven-oh-five comes. Then goes.

No knock. No politely smug posture. No handoff.

Jihoon sits in the same position for forty-seven seconds longer than usual. Statistically negligible, but still.

He waits a minute more, just in case your internal clock is out of sync. It’s not. He knows. Helperbot-5s are optimized for punctuality. Eight percent more precise than his own model, which still insists on resetting to factory time every full moon.

At seven-oh-eight, he stands. At seven-ten, he knocks.

Your door opens part way. You look... bright. Not metaphorically. Literally. A soft electric glow pulses from behind you—cables snake across the floor in a chaotic kind of order. A mess that works. That lives.

Jihoon clears his throat. “You missed your pickup.”

You raise an eyebrow. “You came to check on me.”

“Don’t flatter yourself.”

You step aside, revealing a patchwork monstrosity of wires, clips, adapters, and a repurposed rice cooker. “I improvised,” you say.

You’ve mad scientist-ed your way into an at-home charger. The setup hums quietly, almost smugly. Jihoon stares at the Frankenstein of it all with a look of mild horror. “That’s not regulation,” he manages.

“Neither is collapsing from power loss alone in a rental unit while your neighbor alphabetizes tea.”

“Looks unstable.”

“So do you.”

Silence, then: you laugh. It’s not artificial. It’s a real laugh. Amused, tired, just a bit triumphant. Eight percent more expressive, after all. That’s what the specs say. Better emotional nuance. More adaptive neural flexibility. Capable of interpreting, expressing, and—when necessary—weaponizing feeling.

Jihoon crosses his arms like a defensive firewall. “Good,” he says evenly. “Saves me the trouble.”

You tilt your head. “You were worried.”

“I wasn’t.”

“You’re a bad liar.”

“I’m not a liar at all. I’m just not... upgraded.”

You consider this. Step closer. Close enough that Jihoon has to look past his own reflection in your eyes. “You don’t have to say it,” you murmur, teasing. Jihoon thinks it’s a tease. “I already know.”

Jihoon opens his mouth. No words deploy.

Just static, caught in his throat. You’re standing there, humming gently under your skin, eyes brighter than usual. He’s standing in a doorway he doesn’t remember choosing.

You smile. Not triumphantly this time. Just kindly. “It’s okay,” you say. “You’re still a good Helperbot. You still helped.”

You shut the door before he can respond, leaving him standing in the hall with a charger still in his hand.

A routine officially broken.

And no diagnostic error to show for it.

Only eight percent of something else.

▶︎ WHERE YOU BELONG.

Jihoon did not expect the knock.

It came at six fifty-seven in the evening. An offbeat time. Off enough to disapprove of. He opens the door half a second slower than usual. A calculated delay. Polite disinterest. There you are.

Not glowing this time. Just standing there, in the hum of hallway fluorescents, holding something behind your back. Jihoon reads that as a preamble. A lead-up. Trouble.

“I came to thank you,” you say. Too happily. Suspiciously happy.

Jihoon narrows his eyes. “For what.”

“For the charger. The schedule. The tolerance.”

“You already thanked me. On Day Six. With that terrible rice cracker.”

You step inside anyway.

The apartment isn’t exactly a mess, but it’s clearly occupied. Lived-in by something that wasn’t supposed to keep living this long. Jazz Monthly sits open on the floor, a cup of barely-warm water rests on the windowsill. Ppyopuli is perched by the window, its leaves tilted as though eavesdropping.

Your eyes track to the bottles. Neatly arranged in a corner. Counted, labeled. A small tower of carbonated dreams. You walk over to them like they might mean something.

“This is a lot of soda.”

“It was on sale.”

You crouch beside the stack. Look closer. And then you see it. The label on the envelope tucked behind the plastic fortress: Jeju Ferry Deposit – Shownu Reunion Fund.

You don’t say anything.

Jihoon tries to explain, even though he has no reason to explain to you. “It’s nothing. Just spare change. Recycling incentives.”

You hold up the envelope. “You’ve been saving.”

“It’s not uncommon. My model was designed for budgetary efficiency.”

You walk slowly back toward him, eyes soft now, as if your processors are adjusting to something dim and real. “You’re going to see him,” you accuse.

Jihoon nods. Stiff. Matter-of-fact. “Of course,” he chirpsts. “It’s only been twelve years. There are ferries every hour.”

You smile. Not the knowing kind. The kind reserved for fools, and those you don’t quite pity. “You think he’ll still want you,” you say.

“I think,” Jihoon says, precisely, like solving for X, “that I will knock. He will answer. He will say my name. I will explain the bus delays. The misrouted magazines. The company recall. He will say: ‘Go put the tea on, Jihoon. It’s you and me now.’”

A long pause.

“He said that often?”

“Never. But I imagine he would.”

You don’t laugh. Not this time. Gone is the patronizing look. In its place, something closer to commiseration.

“Then what?” you ask, even though you sound afraid of asking.

Jihoon looks out the window. Beyond the Yards. Past the fog. Toward something shaped like a future. “Then I’ll help him,” he says. “I’ll help again.”

You sit down beside Ppyopuli, who leans gently toward you. Then, with the spontaneity that can only come from a model of your kind, you announce: “I want to come.”

Jihoon blinks. The default move when emotions exceed available RAM. “Why.”

“I want to see the fireflies.”

Jihoon’s brain digs, and digs, and digs. Comes up short. Fireflies. Fire flies. Flies, made of fire? No. That makes no sense. He tries harder. Flies that are on fire?

He doesn’t notice that you’ve reached out until he feels it. Your fingers at his temple. An efficient exchange of information. The images flood Jihoon’s mind.

“Fireflies are a special type of insect that used to be almost everywhere, but can now only be found in one forest on Jeju Island,” you say softly as Jihoon’s vision swims with images of the glowing insects. “There’s a complex chemical reaction in their abdomen that is not found in other insects. Because of this chemical process, they can produce light by themselves without ever being plugged in.”

“Little forest robots,” Jihoon says absentmindedly, his voice cracking with awe.

You almost smile. Your lips curl upward then flatten, like you decided against it at the last minute. “They only live for two months,” you say, “but what a beautiful two months.”

Jihoon is not built to understand mortality like that. Age, either. He knows when he was manufactured. Knows when he became Shownu’s. Knows when Shownu left for his trip. These are all just days and times that bleed into each other.

You pull your hand away. The fireflies behind his eyes leave, too. “I can help you with the ferry times,” you say, going back to the topic at hand. “I’m good for those.”

He thinks about it for a moment. You. On a ferry. With your charger. With him. With hope.

“The ferry,” he says slowly, as though conjuring it from myth. “Could sink.”

“It won’t.”

“Or the car could break down.”

“You do maintenance every other Thursday. You have a ledger.”

You are looking at his ledger. You’ve been reading his notes again. His left eyelid twitches. “And what if we break down?” he prods.

Your head tilts. The kind of tilt that indicates calculation, not malfunction. “That seems less likely for you,” you confess. “You might just experience significant emotional interference.”

He bristles. “I don’t experience interference. I operate on logic.”

You smile. Barely. It’s the smile you use when he is being especially Helperbot-3. “Then you’ll let me come.”

“When did I say I’m going?”

“Just now. By listing all the ways you could fail.”

Jihoon stands. Too quickly. His knee clicks. He wonders if you hear it, record it, file it away under potential deterioration. You’re already walking toward his hallway. He follows, without realizing it. Still clutching a truss screw. “We’re not going,” he says, to the air.

You turn around. “Midnight,” you decide for the two of you. “Have everything ready.”

He opens his mouth to argue. Closes it.

Instead, he looks at the truss screw in his palm. The most ambiguous of them all. Part round, part flat, part none of the above.

Jeju. Fireflies. An island.

What a ridiculous, preventable detour.

He stumbles back into his apartment and starts folding shirts. It isn’t excitement, obviously. It’s something else. System calibration, maybe. New parameters. He can call it whatever he likes. But still, he packs.

Jihoon folds the last pair of socks into thirds, not halves. Halves would bulge too much in the suitcase. Thirds, he’s decided, are more respectful. You’ve returned, and now you’re watching him from the corner, your optical sensors dimmed out of courtesy. Ppyopuli sits on the edge of the bed like a stuffed animal summoned to court.

Jihoon exhales, zips. Then stands still. He isn’t frozen, just slightly unplugged from action. One foot on the ground. One still inside the past.

“We should say goodbye to the room,” he says.

He says it to Ppyopuli, and maybe for the room itself. Four walls, modest scuff marks, the subtle dent in the left side of the wardrobe where he once bumped into it carrying a humidifier in 2017. The humidifier didn’t work. The dent remained.

“You’ve been loyal,” he tells the room. Ppyopuli bobs in agreement. “Didn’t fall on me in an earthquake. Didn’t flood, even when it should’ve. Didn’t let the neighbor’s violin seep in through the walls. Well, not entirely.”

He sits down beside the suitcase. The zippers smile politely. Jihoon keeps going, “Remember the winter I overinsulated and the heater shorted out? You held the warmth anyway.”

The room doesn’t answer. But Jihoon feels its quiet understanding. A space that knew when to echo and when not to. You shift, softly. Enough to register empathy but not enough to interrupt.

“I think Shownu will like you,” Jihoon says to Ppyopuli. “He always liked things that didn’t talk back. You’ll fit right in.”

Ppyopuli leans a little closer, as if understanding loyalty as a language.

Jihoon nods to himself. That’s that. He picks up the suitcase by its handle. It wobbles slightly; he’s packed heavier on the left. Unbalanced, but honest. He takes Ppyopuli, tries to keep the plant to the left so it might tilt the scales.

Jihoon takes one last look. “Goodbye, room,” he murmurs, more sincere than sentimental. “Thanks for keeping me.”

Then he turns toward the door, toward you, toward Jeju.

He doesn’t look back again. He doesn’t need to.

▶︎ THE RAINY DAY WE MET.

The two of you are halfway to the port when you bring it up. The sky is overcast, a smudge of silver and blue, like someone rubbed their thumb across the afternoon. The road is mostly empty. The playlist is on shuffle, leaning jazz. Jihoon doesn’t admit it aloud, but he’s been skipping the vocals. Too risky. Too much feeling per square note.

“We need a story,” you say. Casual. Like you're not currently engaged in light federal evasion.

Jihoon blinks twice. Acknowledgement. Also buffering.

You tilt your head, that little pivot that usually precedes either a sharp observation or a wildly inappropriate metaphor. “Retired Helperbots aren’t allowed to leave their districts. But humans are. And humans fall in love.”

Jihoon groans, a full-body sound. “Please no.”

“We are a couple,” you insist. “On holiday. A romantic getaway to Jeju.”

“You’re not even—”

“Exactly. That's why it will work. Who would make that up?”

He stares ahead into the gentle asphalt horizon and tries to remember when you started winning arguments by sheer momentum. Probably somewhere between firmware 8.3 and the first time you reorganized his spice drawer alphabetically and by Scoville index.

“So,” you continue, clearly delighted, “where did we meet?”

“We didn’t.”

“Wrong. It was raining. I didn’t have an umbrella. You did.”

“This is sounding suspiciously like a musical.”

“No. It’s Paris. Or New York. Or possibly Seoul, but definitely with cobblestones.”

He snorts. “Cobblestones. Because pain is romantic.”

“Exactly! You held your umbrella out like a gentleman from the 1940s. But you said nothing. Because you were shy.”

“And you?”

“I wore a bright red raincoat. And a fur hat.”

“Basically, you were Santa Claus.”

You stifle a laugh before weaving the rest of your fantasy. “You tried to speak, but we both said ‘Where are y—’ and ‘How long have y—’ at the same time. It was very awkward.”

Jihoon indulges you. “Did we laugh through the awkwardness?”

“No. We stood in perfect, beautiful silence. So much silence it wrapped around us like a scarf.”

“Sounds clammy.”

You ignore him. “Then we danced. In the subway. To a jazz quartet.”

Jihoon glances at you. Not disbelief, exactly. More like reluctant amusement curling at the corners. “So we met. In the rain, in a city you refuse to name. I had an umbrella. You wore a war crime of an outfit. And we fell in love through the power of proximity and precipitation.”

You nod. “You see? You do improvise.”

“This all sounds too oddly specific to be fictional,” Jihoon remarks.

For the first time, you falter. Jihoon realizes it before you admit it. The fabled First Meeting is not a fable. It is somebody’s story.

“My owners,” you say in explanation, and that’s all you have to say for Jihoon to drop it. There are some things that need no explanation. The hesitance in this moment is one of them.

Outside, the road bends. The sea begins to appear in the distance, gray and gleaming. The kind of view that dares you to feel something. Jihoon doesn’t say anything. Just reaches over and turns up the volume.

Saxophone. Mist. The low hum of two fugitives pretending to be fools in love.

And then the dashboard pings.

A sharp, uncaring noise. The sort of alert that suggests, in polite corporate euphemism, that you are now one bad decision away from becoming roadside sculpture. Maybe art. Probably not the kind people stop to admire.

Jihoon glances sideways. You are perfectly still. Too still. Your usual composure edged with a dimming hue that would terrify him if he had the bandwidth for terror. Instead, he has concern. Which is worse, somehow, because he knows how to spell it.

“Battery low,” you say, evenly. Not a plea. Not yet.

Jihoon grunts. Pulls over at the next exit, which, because the universe is mean-spirited and unnervingly precise, leads to a part of town where the neon signs are all cursive and vaguely anatomical. There are hearts. So many hearts. None of them metaphorical. Some are malfunctioning. One has wings.

You look up at the building and then at Jihoon. “Love hotel.”

He blinks. Default response to emotional excess. “We can’t—”

“We can pretend,” you say. Calm. Deadpan. “I taught you sarcasm. This seems like a natural progression.”

He opens his mouth. Closes it. Wonders briefly if he’s developing ulcers. Is that even possible? Emotional ones, maybe. The kind that grow legs.

In the end, you go inside. Together.

The woman at the desk doesn’t even look up from her tablet. Jihoon shuffles awkwardly like a schoolboy entering the wrong classroom. You lean forward with the gleam of a perfect con artist and say, with eerie confidence, “We’re celebrating an anniversary.”

“Three years,” Jihoon blurts, betrayed by his own tongue, brain choosing treachery over silence. He wants to die or at least reboot.

The woman doesn’t say anything. She only nods, pops her gum, keys over a plastic fob. Doesn’t care. Why would she? Everyone lies in motels. That’s what the wallpaper is for.

The room you end up booking is pink. Aggressively pink. The wallpaper is textured and suspiciously damp. The lights are dim but everything still has a sort of lusty sheen to it. There’s a mirror on the ceiling, which Jihoon avoids with religious fervor. Even the carpet has ideas.

You plug into the bedside outlet with a sigh like someone returning from war. Then, surprisingly, you sit beside him on the edge of the bed. You tuck your knees under your chin, almost human, almost small.

“Want to watch something?”

Jihoon shrugs. “If we must.”

You pull up a file. It’s not one of your documentaries or philosophical lectures or grim, slow meditations on the heat death of the universe. It’s Terminator 2: Judgment Day.

Jihoon looks at you. You look at the screen. The irony looms, thick as smog. Twenty minutes in, Jihoon is actively offended.

“That’s not how processor reboots work,” he huffs. “The cooling logic is backwards. And his motor cortex override—”

“You’re missing the point,” you interrupt, voice soft, flickering. “It’s not a film. It’s a poem.”

“It’s nonsense.”

“Which is exactly what we need.”

The Terminator says, I know now why you cry, with devastating sincerity. You snort. Jihoon doesn’t. He’s too busy watching the screen, jaw tight, brow furrowed, like it might offer answers to questions he hasn’t learned how to ask.

When it ends, neither of you move for a long time. The motel buzzes faintly, a low electrical hum beneath the silence. The air smells like old perfume and newer mistakes. Eventually, you both lie back. Him, rigid and unnaturally straight. You, curling slightly in dim recharge mode, your glow settling to a slow pulse.

“You’re very strange,” Jihoon says, eyes fixed on the mirrored ceiling.

He watches you curve like a parentheses. “So are you,” you whisper, your words muffled into your pillow.

It’s a simple exchange. A statement of fact. But it feels larger, somehow. Like the shape of a beginning disguised as a joke. Somewhere above, a neon cupid flutters his wings and burns out a bulb. It is the first honest thing in the building.

Jihoon doesn’t realize his hand is next to yours. Doesn’t move it. Doesn’t name it. Just lets it be.

He thinks: this is what it’s like.

Not to be alone. He glances at Ppyopuli, who is sitting atop his suitcase, and he mentally apologizes. Ppyopuli is good company. A good plant. But Ppyopuli does not snore, or make jokes, or brush against Jihoon in a way that has him feel almost-but-not-quite alive.

Maybe, in some inconvenient corner of his circuitry, Jihoon understands. The moment he let you plug in was not the beginning of the end. It was the end of the beginning. Or something equally ridiculous. He doesn’t have the capacity to think in metaphors.

Whatever it is, he doesn’t mind. He lies next to you and plays in his mind’s eye images of Paris, or New York, or cobblestoned Seoul. Rain-slicked streets, red raincoats, and a borrowed love story.

▶︎ WHAT I LEARNED FROM PEOPLE.

The ferry ride is unremarkable, which feels like a minor miracle. No one questions your scarf, your oversized sunglasses, or your strategic silence. Jihoon spends most of it holding on to Ppyopuli, occasionally glancing at you as if trying to solve for an error message that hasn’t been coded yet.

You hum a little. Too loudly. Too often. Like a motor running just beneath its tolerance threshold. Jihoon notices, of course. He notices everything. But he says nothing.

The car rolls off the ferry and onto Jeju’s sleepy roads. The light here is different. Not softer, exactly. Slooower. It drips off the trees, crawls across the sky. Jihoon drives like someone trying not to wake a dream.

“You okay?” he finally asks, when your fingers start twitching in your lap like you’re typing something no one can read.

“Fine,” you say. Too fast.

He doesn’t push. You probably wish he would, but that is not how he was built, not how he was raised.

Shownu’s house appears the way ghosts do. It’s a modest thing at the end of a gravel road, tucked between orange trees and fog. The paint is peeling. The mailbox leans. Jihoon pulls in slowly, like the car itself isn’t sure it should.

He opens the car door. One foot out. But then, you say, the word falling out of you as if it were punched, “Don’t.”

He pauses.

You’re still in the passenger seat. Buckled in. Glowing faintly. “Jihoon,” you say again, and he is surprised by the fact that your voice quivers. He didn’t know that was possible for your model. “Please don’t go in there.”

He turns to you, frowning. “You brought me here.”

“I know, I know. But I—” You hesitate. The air inside the car thickens. “I don’t want you to think he’ll be the same. He won’t be.”

“You don’t know that.”

“I do,” you say, voice barely above a whisper, “because I’ve watched it happen.”

He doesn’t ask. He stays there, one foot out the car door, as you give anyway. “There was a couple,” you begin, and your voice changes. Like it’s coming from further away. From a backup drive you never meant to access. “Newlyweds. Architects. She liked old movies, and he liked old buildings. I thought I would live with them forever.”

“I watched them dance. In the kitchen. In the rain. I thought it meant something. Maybe it did for a while. But humans change slowly. Like corrosion. At first it looks the same, and then one day, he says her name like he doesn’t believe in it anymore. And she doesn’t notice, or maybe she does. She smiles anyway.”

You turn your head. Look out the window, as if you are looking for the owners you can’t even name without breaking down. “They were still standing next to each other,” you say, “but they were alone.”

The memory flickers across your eyes. Jihoon watches it—reflected, refracted—half-light and shadow on glass. A couple. Young and in love. Fools.

“I stayed through the whole thing,” you say. “I stayed until they sold the house. Until they boxed up everything they weren’t brave enough to fight for. And then they shut me off.”

The car is very quiet. Even the birds seem to pause.

“I know what heartbreak looks like,” you insist, turning to glance back at Jihoon now. You look… sad. “It doesn’t shout. It doesn’t beg. It just disappears. So if he’s not what you remember—”

Jihoon places his other foot on the ground. Stands. “Then I’ll meet him where he is,” he says decisively. “Not where he was.”

He doesn’t say it cruelly. Doesn’t say it like he doesn’t believe you. Just says it because it’s his turn.

You look at him. At this man with lint on his shirt and a barely-healed crack in his voice.

He takes a breath and starts walking. He doesn’t have to check behind him to know that you’re following, ready to steady him when—if—it all comes crashing down.

You don’t reach the front door so much as drift toward it, two figures suspended in time. The house is small, whitewashed, with a slanted roof. Everything smells like salt and citrus. A low wall curls protectively around the garden, where a windchime ticks out notes in uneven time.

Jihoon feels you beside him. Too still again. Watching him the way one watches a candle guttering out. Not for the light, but the inevitability. He raises a hand to knock. The door opens after Jihoon has knocked four times.

The man on the threshold is younger than Jihoon expected. Early thirties, maybe. Wiry frame, short black hair, suspicion curled behind his eyes like a reflex. He doesn’t smile. Doesn’t move aside.

“Jihoon,” the man says, and it is not a greeting.

Things click into place a beat too late. This is an older version of a person Jihoon is supposed to know. Once a boy. Once ruddy-cheeked and missing two front teeth. “Changkyun,” says Jihoon.

“Yeah,” Shownu’s son says. “And you haven’t changed.”

Jihoon takes this in. Quietly. He had expected a reunion. Not resistance. Not this acid stillness between them. “I came to see Shownu,” Jihoon says, the words firm in their anouncement.

“You’re late,” Changkyun says flatly. “He died. Three years ago.”

You move closer to Jihoon, almost protectively, but he doesn’t react. Or maybe he can’t. The word doesn’t compute.

Died. Di-ed. Diiied. Died died died. DIED. died.

Pass away, pass on, lose one’s life, depart this life, expire, breathe one’s last, be no more, perish, be lost, go the way of all flesh, go to glory, give up the ghost, kick the bucket, bite the dust, croak, flatline, buy it, cash in one’s chips, go belly up, shuffle off this mortal coil—

Become extinct. Become less loud or strong. Stop functioning, run out of electrical charge.

Died. Died. Died. D—ead. Dieeed.

Verb. Die. Past tense. Past participle. Died. Of a person, animal, or plant. To stop living.

Died.

“I wasn’t informed,” Jihoon says, and it sounds less like sorrow and more like a misfired protocol.

Changkyun laughs. It is not kind. It is not unkind. It is exhausted. Like someone scraping the last of a dish they never wanted to make. “No, you weren’t,” he says. “Because I didn’t tell you.”

He leans against the doorframe now. The weight of history pressing forward.

“You were never supposed to be his son,” Changkyun says. “But somehow, he loved you more than he loved me. Took you to baseball games. Bought you piano lessons. Called you ‘bud.’ I was eight. I watched from the other side of the screen door. Do you know what that feels like?”

Jihoon does not. Cannot. He computes it, but it doesn’t resolve into emotion. He sorts through years of memories in three seconds. Jihoon was not the ‘son’. He was the programmed robot that could be everything Shownu wanted to be.

Changkyun has to know that. Changkyun needs to know that.

“I believed I was helping,” Jihoon says.

“Yeah. You always did.”

There is something so painfully human in Changkyun’s face then. Not rage. Not even jealousy. Just bruised memory. Mismatched love. The ache of being out-loved by a machine.

“When he got sick, I moved him here,” Changkyun says. “I made sure the mail didn’t reach you. He kept asking. But I wanted—I wanted the last years to be with me. Just me. Even if he never looked at me the same. Sue me.”

He steps back inside briefly. He doesn’t invite you and Jihoon in. Neither of you move. Not away or towards. When Changkyun returns nine minutes later, he is holding a thin, square package wrapped in plastic.

“He wanted you to have this. Said you’d know why.”

Jihoon takes it. His fingers scan the object. Billie Holiday. Lady in Satin. The vinyl glints in the light.

Changkyun breathes out. Hollow. The fight inside him scattered. “That’s it,” he says, and there is relief. Closure. “You got what you wanted.”

No, Jihoon nearly says. This is not what I wanted at all.

The door clicks shut on him before he can force the words out.

Jihoon stands there, Billie held like scripture. You step closer, gently, as if sound might crack him.

He doesn’t say anything. Doesn’t move. He is, for once, truly still. Inside him, protocols rearrange. Mourn. Try to reroute.

This is not a malfunction. This is something else.

This is grief, he thinks. Possibly.

Jihoon says nothing for a while.

He just stands there on the doorstep, LP pressed flat against his chest like it might slip away. The Billie Holiday sleeve has a water stain across her mouth. It makes her look like she’s still singing. Or drowning. The vinyl inside shifts when he tightens his grip, and he hears the faint whisper of it sliding against cardboard. A ghost of a voice. A ghost of a gesture.

You wait beside him in the gravel path, silent. Not intervening. That would be cruel. And you, famously, are not cruel—just devastatingly accurate.

“You were right,” Jihoon says at last. Voice flat. Nothing to sand it down. No inflection. Like a dial tone.

But you glance at the record. Tilt your head, just slightly. A tiny glitch of grace. “No, Jihoon. I was wrong.”

He doesn’t look at you. The horizon is easier. “He didn’t forget you,” you go on, delicate and graceful and so devastatingly kind. “He just wasn’t allowed to remember out loud. That gift? That was a whisper. He whispered your name.”

Jihoon swallows. Some ticks never deprecate. The action is unnecessary, yet he performs it anyway, like muscle memory from a body he never had. “Come on,” you say, gently. “Let’s go see the fireflies.”

He nods wordlessly. He did his Thing. You should, too.

You walk in silence. Past the cracked tiles of the cul-de-sac. Through the loose stone and root-stitched path. Into the forest, where the trees press in like old gossip and the humidity climbs like a rumor. Each step is its own decision, a soft rebellion against grief’s gravity.

The jar in your hand swings lightly. Jihoon watches it and tries not to think. Fails. He is very, very good at recursive thought. It loops in his head like a bad pop song or a corrupted code.

He says, suddenly, “I never learned how to grieve.”

You nod. Not surprised. “Most people haven’t.”

“But I’m not people.”

“No,” you say. “You’re not. But you tried. You’re trying. That’s the part humans get wrong.”

Jihoon stares at the jar. At the soft sway of your arm beside him. He wants to ask what part he got wrong, what he missed in the script, but then the lightning bugs appear.

Tiny green flares in the dark. Drifting like lazy stardust. Some slow. Some quick. All of them impossibly small. They blink like they’re thinking, like they might ask questions if they had mouths. The forest breathes with them, pulsing gently.

You and Jihoon speak at the same time.

“Oh,” you both whisper. He says it with awe. You sound like you are about to cry.

Both of you are quiet, so quiet, as if speaking too loud might scare away these insects.

You open your jar with shaking fingers. You make no sudden movements, no attempt to snatch any of them up. You just leave it open, as if seeing if any of them will be attracted to the little terrarium you’re offering.

The fireflies flicker by. “Hi, tiny friend,” you call out, almost sing-song, “can you say hello?”

The insects blink. Jihoon does not. He watches your face instead. The soft lift of your mouth. The reverent hush of your voice, speaking to something that can’t speak back. “Do you fly just for fun,” you continue softly, “or to get somewhere by the dawn?”

There must be enough of a coax in your voice to entice, because a single firefly drifts into your jar.

Jihoon holds his breath. He’s ready for it to hate its glass cage, to come and go. Instead, it settles. It perches in the jar. It stays.

“Do you have nowhere to be, little friend?” Jihoon murmurs to it.

You’re holding the jar between your palms like it’s the entire world. “Do you care what you mean to me?” you hum, voice crackling around the question.

You are talking to the unafraid firefly. You are talking to your long-gone owners. You are talking to Jihoon, who is surrounded by little forest robots but still looking at you.

“Never fly away, little robot,” he tells your firefly, because he knows that’s what you want. Because that’s what will make you happy.

It works. A little. You crack a watery smile. The fireflies around you take their cue. They begin to retreat, begin to disperse. Except for the one in your jar. That one stays.

“They’re just going home to charge,” Jihoon tells you soothingly, but it sounds like he’s talking about himself. Like the metaphor snuck in through the back door and now refuses to leave.

You’re quiet until all the lights are gone. Until it’s just you, and the darkness, and the loneliness that is now unfamiliar.

“Then maybe we should go home, too,” you say once the last firefly has gone, once all that’s left is the friend in the jar.

Jihoon nods. Looks at you. Not the place beside you, but you. The jar glows between your hands like a secret.

There is something different now. Hard to quantify. Asymmetrical in the way change always is. He cannot name it. Cannot trace the moment it clicked into gear. Only that something shifted, and that it does not want to shift back.

He exhales, just because. A simulation of relief. It fels close enough.

You begin walking back, and he falls into step beside you. Your shoulder bumps his, lightly. He does not move away. He doesn’t pretend it didn’t happen. That, too, feels like something.

“I’m sorry about Shownu,” you say, voice as soft as a thread being pulled through a needle.

Jihoon grips the record tighter. The sleeve crinkles under his hand. “I’ll be okay,” he says. Then, after a beat, quieter: “I’ve still got—”

He stops. The word catches. Not because it’s wrong, but because it’s true.

You tilt your head.

“Ppyopuli,” he finishes lamely. “I’ve still got Ppyopuli.”

It’s not what he means to say. You know that. You’re smart that way.

In the distance, a firefly lifts and blinks once, twice, and disappears into the trees. The forest takes it back. Your jar remains.

You walk slower now, but not because of tiredness. Because there is nowhere to rush toward anymore. Because going home, this time, feels like choosing rather than retreating.

Jihoon glances sideways. Your glow is low, humming, soft as breath. Like a firefly.

It keeps the grief at bay. It replaces the bad feeling with something else, with something that Jihoon’s vocabulary can’t reach for just yet.

▶︎ WHEN YOU’RE IN LOVE.

The light comes on in pieces. First the ceiling strip, then the wall panel, and finally the amber filament lamp in the corner that Jihoon insists on keeping—warm, inefficient, obsolete. Like him.

Routine is meant to be grounding, but lately it feels like pacing in a square room. “Ppyopuli,” he says, nodding at the houseplant with a reverence that borders on the theological. “You’re looking hydrated, unlike my social life.”

The fronds droop. He chooses to take this personally.

Jihoon rotates his left hip actuator. The sound is still somewhere between a gum wrapper and a ghost sighing. It echoes differently now. More space in it. More absence.

The radio turns on. The woman’s voice—the one designed to sound like a former lover you never quite got over—says the UV index is safe again. That it's a perfect day.

“Perfect for what, exactly?” Jihoon mutters, pulling the curtain wider. Seoul looks unchanged. Which is, in itself, a kind of threat. Bullet trams still thread between glass towers.

He makes coffee. Still not for himself. Still beside Ppyopuli. The ritual is unchanged, but the motivation, fuzzier now. A photograph exposed to too much sun.

The mail chute clicks. “The moment you’ve all been waiting for,” Jihoon intones with a practiced flourish. The mail is junk. Flyers. Discount codes. Nothing from Jazz Monthly. Nothing from Jeju. He doesn’t ask the voice assistant about Shownu anymore.

He alphabetizes his records again. Notices that the Billie Holiday LP has been slotted out of order. He knows it was your doing. He doesn’t fix it.

“Ppyopuli,” he says later, cleaning the dust off a speaker grill with a toothbrush, “I think something is wrong with me.”

The plant does not disagree.

“My system has been searching. Passive scan. Low frequency,” Jihoon rants. “Like when you hum a song you forgot the lyrics to. I think I’m trying to locate someone.”

It is not Shownu. He knows Shownu is d-word.

Jihoon doesn’t say your name. He doesn't have to.

Ppyopuli remains aggressively unhelpful.

That night, Jihoon eats precisely one spoonful of synthetic tteokbokki before pushing the bowl away. His appetite, never really about hunger, seems to have found a better way to ache.

He stands in the middle of the room. Lets the light hit him. Amber and lonely.

Then, without fanfare, he turns toward the door.

Enough is enough.

He doesn’t rehearse what he’ll say. You’d see through it anyway. He just knows he needs to see you. Like checking if a lightbulb still works by touching it, not flicking the switch.

But when he opens the door, you’re already there. You both start. Not expecting that the other would be searching as well.

You don’t say anything. Neither does he. Jihoon—for all his wires and wear and water-damaged memory—knows exactly what to do.

In one of those moments where the world tilts quiet and everything is more possible than it was a breath ago, you both lean in. You kiss right at his doorway.

You kiss him like you were built for it. Which, technically, you were. Not that it makes it any less strange.

Jihoon registers every nanosecond of contact: the tilt, the breath, the impossible, exquisite pressure of your mouth on his. There is data. Input. Endless parsing. It is not the act itself that overwhelms. It is the meaning nested inside it. The truth tucked into the microsecond pauses. The confessions smuggled in between the static.

He kisses you back tentatively. Less fluent. Less native. But attentive, like a translator decoding a new dialect by feel. He tastes the static first, the warmth.

You laugh into his mouth—low, amused, indulgent. You’re good at this. Distressingly good. Your hands know exactly where to go, what to press, how to skim his spine like a familiar page.

“You’re—very—fast,” Jihoon mutters between kisses, dazed, as you push him back into his apartment.

“No,” you say against his lips, “‘m just a newer model.”

You kiss him again. And again. And again. The room sways. Not physically. Metaphysically. A recalibration of coordinates.

Jihoon feels his back hit the doorframe and doesn’t care. He’s smiling. Actual smile. Unsubtle. Unmanaged. It’s disconcerting.

Your nose brushes his. Your hands cage his jaw. You say, soft and certain: “I want you.”

He inhales. Fails to exhale. “I want you, too,” he whimpers.

It isn’t love. He doesn’t have the blueprint for that. Neither do you. But this wanting—this mutual, reciprocal disorientation—it hums like something sacred.

You kiss him again. Slower now. Curious. As if you were mapping him anew. Your lips move across his face, and his arms snake around your waist.

“If I had a heart,” you murmur against his neck, “you’d be in it.”

Jihoon’s fingers twitch where they’re planted on your hips. His voice cracks in the middle. “I concur,” he mumbles.

Your palms flatten on his chest. You start to slide them down. He lets you. Doesn’t stop you. Not until you do it yourself.

“Wait,” you say, as if you’re just remembering something.

You step back half an inch, just enough space to kiss the brick before you throw it at him. “My battery’s failing,” you say.

The room drops a degree.

Jihoon’s mouth opens. Then closes. Then opens again. His hands hover in the air, unsure. He asks, after a pause: “Terminal?”

You shrug. Casual. Too casual. Too cool, cool, cool.

“Uncertain. Our models aren’t built to last the same way yours are,” you say matter-of-factly. “Something about corrupted cell matrices. Could be months. Could be days.”

“You should’ve told me.”

“I just did.”

Jihoon stares. At your face. Your mouth. Your eyes, that don’t flinch. Then: “I don’t care.”

“Jihoon.” You sound disapproving.

“I don’t care,” he repeats. “If I get a day, I’ll take it. If I get an hour, I’ll take that, too.”

You stare back, silent as the inside of a bell. When you step forward again, you let the rest fall away.

The next kiss tastes like something. Jihoon didn’t know that was possible. That a kiss could feel like grief, and honesty, and desperation all at once.

You sink together, slowly, like dusk into night. Before powering off, this is what Jihoon thinks:

Whatever this is—whatever it becomes—let it burn through the battery. Let it flicker out only after it’s meant something.

He holds you tight.

▶︎ THEN I CAN LET YOU GO.

You agree to end it. Every morning, like clockwork. One of you says it first. Sometimes you, sometimes Jihoon.

“We should stop.”

And then one of you adds: “But first.”

But first, Jihoon takes you to the hanok village because he’s read that human couples like to rent hanbok and pose for photos. You refuse to change. He wears the pink one anyway. He insists it’s for historical accuracy. You remind him he was built in 2037.

But first, you eat street food together—if eating is the word for holding tteokbokki between your lips like a cigarette and pretending it doesn’t short your vocal module. You call it method acting. Jihoon calls it corrosion.

But first, you argue. Or try to. A full simulation of a romantic disagreement. The topic is laundry, which an article from 2025 says is the number one petty cause of break ups.

“You never fold,” you accuse, gesturing to the perfectly ordered basket.

“That’s because I autoclave.”

“That’s not a thing!”

“It is now!”

And then your hand touches his, and his touches yours, and the whole scene melts down into a tangle of arms and mouth and laughter. A synthetic tangle. A beautiful failure.

The fight ends with your face tucked under his chin. He tries not to overheat.

That night, you lie beside him on the floor mat beneath the filament lamp. Billie Holiday plays from his turntable. She sounds like she knows. Everything. Even this.

“Jihoon,” you whisper against his collarbone.

“Mmh?”

“We should stop.”

He turns his head to look at you. “I’m ready if you are,” he says.

A pause. Considering, contemplating. “Maybe one more day,” you answer. You, who once told Jihoon, Everything must end eventually. Living with people has taught this to me.

He plants a kiss to your forehead. He does not understand why, but it makes you feel good. Makes you melt a little, relax, trust.

The next morning, he powers on slower than usual. His diagnostics scan for error, but everything is nominal, except the place where you aren’t yet. He makes coffee for the plant. Straightens the record stack. Updates his firmware. None of it sticks.

Then the knock comes. You.

“Breakfast,” you say. “It’s waffle day.”

He doesn’t question it. He’s learned not to.

At the diner, you both order what you can’t eat. You ask if he thinks anyone has ever tried to smuggle love through routine. Jihoon says no, but he understands the urge.

After, you walk home past a mural of a heart-shaped planet and a tagline: Live like you mean it.

Jihoon pauses. This time, it’s his turn for the charade. “We should stop,” he offers.

Without missing a beat, you say, “But first…” The two of you chase each other down the street. Your laughter is not mechanical. It is real. It is lived.

Later that night, you fall asleep recharging beside him. Your head on his shoulder. Billie sings again. Her voice is a slow ache. Jihoon watches your chest rise and fall with the subtle click of a slowing fan. He doesn’t shut down. He just watches.

Maybe when the glaciers go. When the moon forgets to rise. When the firmware fails for good. Then he can let you go.

But not yet, not tonight. Not tomorrow. Or the day after that, or the day after that, or the day after—

There is no clean way to leave someone who has learned your update schedule.

You try anyway. Approximately seventeen weeks after you two started this whole thing. (Jihoon can, in fact, tell you down to the exact second. Seventeen weeks, four days, thirteen hours, ten minutes. That’s when you decide to pull off the metaphorical Band-Aid.)

You explain it like an operating manual. Bullet points. Projected timelines. Forecasted decay. Your voice is as smooth as always, and it breaks something in Jihoon just the same. “A year, at best,” you say, and you smile like it’s a weather report. Like death is just light rain.

He doesn’t touch you. Doesn’t speak. Just looks at you with those eyes that were never manufactured. He was always too good at pretending to be a person, and you were always a little too good at knowing better.

“So, that’s it?” he says. Not accusing. Not angry. Just suspended.

“If we stop now, maybe it won’t hurt so much.”

He doesn’t say that it already hurts. He doesn’t have to.

You leave. Or rather, you walk out of his apartment and back into your own. Six steps. Not far, technically. But emotionally, it’s somewhere around Neptune.

He doesn’t follow. Not out of coldness. Just programming. If you said no, he’ll listen. That’s the cruel part about love written in code: the logic is always sound.

He updates his memory with what he has learned:

When you are in love, you are the loneliest. You’re only half when one is what you were. You’re part instead of a whole.

When you are in love, you’re never satisfied. The thing you want is always out of reach. A need without a name.

It was love. It could have not been anything else.

Jihoon returns to his routine like a soldier returning to the trenches. He powers on at six in the morning sharp. Greets Ppyopuli with exaggerated brightness.

“Good morning, Ppyopuli! Just you and me again.”

The plant is wilting a little. So is he.

He makes coffee. Two cups, out of habit. Places one across from him, where you’d sit. Then moves it back to the counter, like he caught himself breaking a rule.

He alphabetizes his records. Again. He updates his firmware. Again. He reorganizes the spice rack by frequency of use, which is laughable because he doesn’t cook. But you did. Sometimes.

He opens the window and stares out at Seoul’s skyline like it might answer back.

He talks to Ppyopuli more now. “It’s been a while since it was just the two of us, huh? Like that first week she borrowed my charger,” Jihoon says. Too happy. Overcompensating. “Remember that? Ha-ha.”

Ppyopuli says nothing. It has no conversational subroutines.

“The air’s clear today. Sunlight’s nice, too. Warmer than usual,” Jihoon chirps. “It’s hitting all the places she used to sit. Isn’t that strange? I never noticed how much light she took with her.”

He stares at Ppyopuli, suddenly accusing. “Stop thinking about her,” he tells it. “First, people pretend to move on, and if they pretend hard enough, it becomes true. We’re going to think about something else now, okay? On three. One, two, three—”

Jihoon still thinks of you. Sitting with you in this little room. How you changed every part of it. The way you rewired the light switches so they dimmed like sunrise, the way you labeled the tea jars in handwriting that didn’t match his.

He tilts his head toward the ceiling, closing his eyes like it might help. He whispers, “Teach me forgetting. Help me go back to that other time.”

That other time is long gone. Memory is not a function Jihoon can disable.

Even time reminds him that he loves you.

▶︎ MAYBE HAPPY ENDING.

Changkyun arrives one afternoon, as if he were scheduled by the sun itself. He knocks once, then again. Sharp and deliberate. Jihoon opens the door slower than necessary, like it might buy him time to rewrite the past couple of months. It doesn’t.

“Hi,” Changkyun says. He’s holding a storage drive and something harder to name.

“Hello.” Jihoon’s instincts kick in. “How can I help—”

“Some memories of my father,” Changkyun interrupts. Not rude, just… focused. “I think it’s time I stopped avoiding the good parts.”

Jihoon doesn’t answer right away. But after a beat, he steps back in a wordless invitation. The amber lamp flickers on in the corner. The room smells faintly of dust, coffee, and longing.

Changkyun steps in. Jihoon plugs the drive into his memory port with something that almost resembles ceremony. A priest digitizing communion. He sorts quickly.

Shownu laughing in the rain; Shownu holding up an umbrella over Changkyun first; Shownu in an apron, jazz playing, fingers smudged with flour. Twenty years of a life well-lived, transferred from one machine to another in less than five seconds.

“Take what you want,” Jihoon says as Changkyun ejects the drive. “They’re only the brightest bits. Everything else got unrendered.”

Changkyun doesn’t smile, but he softens. “I know you loved him,” he says, and it sounds a lot like I’m sorry.

“He loved you too,” Jihoon answers, in a way that translates to I’m sorry, too.

Changkyun takes a deep, unsteady breath. It strikes Jihoon, then, that humans grieve for a long time. It’s supposed to have been three years since Shownu passed, and yet. And yet. Here Changkyun is—fraying at the edges, clutching at straws. Grieving.

“I just didn’t want to remember it until it couldn’t hurt me anymore,” Changkyun confesses. “But then it never stopped hurting. So. Here I am.”

The grief is never-ending, Jihoon realizes with horror.

Then, with relief, he realizes: but so is the love.

The grief is never-ending, but so is the love.

“Where’s your girlfriend?” Changkyun asks, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand.

Jihoon freezes. Maybe if he stays still enough, he can pretend like he didn’t hear. Didn’t register. Changkyun catches it and chuckles. “Don’t play dumb,” the man chides. “You’re not good at it.”

“She and I made a deal. No contact,” Jihoon says, sparing Changkyun the details. “Clean break. More humane.”

“You’re not human. Neither is she. So maybe stop trying to follow rules written for people who can forget.”

Jihoon leans back against the wall, arms folded. “That sounds suspiciously like something a child would say.”

“Then maybe stop letting the adults ruin everything.”

That gets a laugh out of Jihoon. A surprised sound. Changkyun looks down at the drive before slipping it into his coat like a talisman. “Thanks. For this. And for… whatever you were to him. You mattered.”

Jihoon follows him to the door. “You sound like you’re saying goodbye.”

“I’m saying: live. While you still can,” Changkyun says, but he doesn’t correct Jihoon about the whole saying goodbye thing. It is very much the last time they will see each other. Both man and robot know that much.

The door clicks shut.

Jihoon stares at it for a full five seconds. Then ten. Then he turns. The room looks the same as ever. Lamp, vinyl, ficus. But none of it means anything without you nodding at it like a museum tour guide who secretly hates art.

He moves before he can hesitate. Opens the door again. Marches next door. Every step is a betrayal of the promise you both made.

He knocks.

Once. Twice. Thrice.

You open the door like you were waiting. Like you knew. Like you always do.

He opens his mouth—prepped, rehearsed, a few dramatic pauses mentally underlined for effect. But before anything gets out, you speak.

“I think we should erase each other.”

Jihoon blinks. Not because he’s surprised or processing, but because he's trying not to flinch.

Your voice is soft. Almost cheerful. It’s like you’re offering tea. Like you’re suggesting a walk. Like you’re not pulling the pin on the only grenade you’ve both been passing back and forth for months.

He shifts his weight. “Let’s talk about it,” he says, and it almost sounds like he’s begging. But that would be absurd. Robots don’t beg.

You step aside and let him in. The apartment looks the same. Not yours alone. Yours-together. Slightly off from either solo version. The mismatched mugs. The filament lamp you insisted on stealing from him. The single record sleeve, still propped by the window. A scent capsule still faintly humming in the corner, too shy to admit it's been spent for days.

Neither of you sit down. This is a standing-up conversation. “Those sunny afternoons you spent with me, they’ll still be happening. Just somewhere in the past,” you tell him. “They’re not less valuable just because…”

Just because they didn’t last, goes unsaid. Just because we outlived them.

The logical part of Jihoon is stating to see the appeal. “The ending’s not the most important part,” he says. “But as endings go, ours is not so bad.”

You’re nodding. Trying to convince yourself of the same. “No tears, no regret, no broken heart,” you note.

“Letting go and moving on before we make a mess—is that a happy ending?”

“More or less.”

“Is this a tragic ending”

“Not at all.”

You stare at each other. You agree, because there is nothing else to do. Not when you are both doomed to power down, to corrupt, to experience the kind of grief that lasts lifetimes.

You both know what needs to go.

The firefly jar goes first.

It blinks once as Jihoon unscrews the lid, dazed from the light. The insect floats upward, slow and meandering, toward the ceiling vent. The lazy curve of its flight feels too poetic for something with wings that fragile.

“Go home, tiny friend,” you whisper, voice smaller than Jihoon has ever heard it, “wherever that may be.”

Jihoon watches until it disappears. The blink lingers longer in his retinal afterimage than in the room. Some things do that.

Then: the mugs. The Polaroid. The Post-It you stuck on his collar once that read You are not subtle. The novelty charger you gifted him as a joke but used for months. The tiny sketch you made of him. Lopsided, endearing, taped to the inside of the cupboard.

He deletes the shared playlists. You burn the scent capsule. Together, you fold the blanket you always stole half of. Someone places the stack of shared books into a donation box. Neither of you says which one. It doesn’t matter.

Each item is small. Insignificant. But it adds up to a life, or something like it, or something that could have been like it. A constellation you can only see by looking slightly to the side.

Once everything is done and dusted, he turns to you. For a second, you’re just looking. Staring like it’s a portrait and you want to memorize the shading.

“It’s not a bad ending,” you repeat.

He nods. “As endings go.”

“We still had the good days.”

“And the chords. And the root beer popsicle incident.”

“The skybridge dance.” You grin. Unrestrained. Happy, for once. “We were terrible.”

“You stepped on my toe four times.”

“You were leading with the wrong foot.”

You laugh. He smiles. It's all so achingly gentle.

You lean in.

The final kiss is strange in its simplicity. It does not try to be remembered. It is not desperate. It is not fireworks. It is warmth. Contact. A knowing.

A thank you. A quiet folding of shared time. Neither of you pull away for the longest time, and so the kissing lasts for what could be hours. It is really just minutes. Minutes that Jihoon would have stretched into an entire lifespan, given the chance.

Jihoon knows he has no more chances left. And so he walks to the door, his steps slow, unhurried.

You don’t follow. You stand there, still. Watching him the way he watched the firefly go. Like part of you might still be floating up there, too.

Here is what is supposed to happen: the two of you will input your master passcodes and delete months worth of memories. He will know nothing of you, or your owners, or your firefly. You will forget him, and Jeju, and Ppyopuli.

At the door, he turns around to face you. You try to speak at the same time. It is like the First Meeting That Never Was. Both of you smile, even though it’s a sad, final thing.

“Maybe we’ll meet again some time,” you say first.

Jihoon shuts down the part of him that wants to run research on reincarnation, on alternate universe. He lets himself believe. Blindly. Hope. A foreign, flightless feeling.

He nods, agrees, because it will make you happy.

“We’ll meet again somewhere,” he concedes. “Somewhere things don’t have an ending.”

You are both smiling. You would both be crying, if you could.

“Is this our maybe happy ending?” you ask, and Jihoon thinks for a moment before answering.

“We’ll see.”

▶︎ WORLD WITHIN MY ROOM (REPRISE).

The light comes on in pieces. First the ceiling strip, then the wall panel, and finally the amber filament lamp in the corner that Jihoon insists on keeping—warm, inefficient, obsolete. Like him.

Routine is meant to be grounding, but lately it feels like pacing in a square room. Familiar but claustrophobic. Comforting like a splinter you’ve decided to live with.

“Ppyopuli,” Jihoon greets. “Today, the air in Seoul is very clear and warm. Today, the sunlight’s warmer than the norm!”

He rotates his left hip actuator. The sound is still somewhere between a gum wrapper and a ghost sighing. It echoes differently now. More space in it. More absence.

The radio turns on. The woman’s voice says the UV index is safe again. That it’s a perfect day. “Perfect as always,” Jihoon grunts as he pulls open the window blinds.

The future hums forward on repeat.

Then, there’s a knock.

Jihoon freezes. The toothbrush still in his hand, poised mid-dust swipe over the speaker grill. A relic cleaning a relic. A knock again. Familiar rhythm. Four taps. Two-second pause. One.

He opens the door.

You.

Like a ghost. Like a glitch. Like muscle memory wearing your shape. You stand there, like you’ve always belonged in that frame, except you don’t. Not anymore. Maybe never did.

“My charger’s dead,” you say, plainly. Not embarrassed, not not-embarrassed. Just factual. “Do you have one I can borrow?”

Jihoon eyes you the way a CRT monitor might regard a smart mirror. “Helperbot-5, right?”

You nod.

He sighs. Loudly. For emphasis. “Figures. You overheat when someone looks at you wrong.”

“I don't overheat,” you say, a little sharply. “My power regulation firmware is just optimistic.”

Jihoon disappears inside. Returns with a charger in hand. He holds it out, doesn’t let go just yet. “Helperbot-3s didn’t need replacements until the building itself started falling apart. We were built to last. You guys were built to sync playlists.”

You arch an eyebrow. Tilt your head. It’s the same expression you wore the first time you mocked his record collection. He was secretly delighted then. He's not sure what he is now.

But, this time, he doesn’t let you say thanks and leave. He lets you in.

You find the port with unthinking grace, and sit in the corner where the filament lamp burns. You do not seem to notice the Billie Holiday LP is still out of order.

Ppyopuli rustles faintly. Jihoon leans over and whispers, “Don’t tell her.”

Your eyes flick toward him. No smile. No question. The ambiguity hums like static between power lines. Present but unspoken. Heavy as a memory, light as a lie.

“You know,” Jihoon says, settling across from you, tone shifting, softening, “the 5 Series—they really are something. I mean, you adapt better. Handle unexpected variables. React to nuance. You’re more attuned to tone shifts. Sarcasm. Subtext. That kind of thing.”

You don’t answer. You watch him, expression unreadable, like a screen on standby.

He scratches his jaw. “I read somewhere—don’t ask me where—that you’ve got 8% more emotional processing capacity. Doesn’t sound like much. But 8% is the difference between laughing and not. Between noticing someone’s gone quiet and actually asking why.”

You blink. Slowly. “Eight percent. That’s the number,” you say, and you sound so pleased it makes something in his hardware feel heavy.

“Eight percent more likely to remember birthdays. Favorite meals,” he says. “The way someone’s voice changes when they’re tired. The mug they use on hard days.”

There’s a pause. Enough to hold something unnameable. You’re looking at Jihoon, and he doesn’t quite know if the weeks apart are folding into each other. If you chose the route of memory. If you’re lying to him, now, like he’s lying to you.

Your voice is softer when you speak up, your eyes trained to the charger keeping you alive for a couple moments more. “Do you think it’ll be okay?”

Jihoon exhales. It could be a laugh. Could be a sigh. Could be the sound of giving up on forgetting.

“I hope so.”

You sit in silence. Not comfortably. Not uncomfortably.

Something real. Something human. Something bigger than the grief, and the love, and everything else that should matter.

Outside, Seoul pretends to be perfect.

The future keeps arriving.

Ppyopuli doesn’t say a word.

#jihoon x reader #woozi x reader #svt x reader #seventeen x reader #angsttttttttt #i thought this was going to be cute not heartbreaking

242 notes · View notes

breadedloafs · 3 days ago

Text

yeah i agree there isn’t that much we can do w the whole thing this cb abt yeosang, it’s just a whole mess, tbh sending hate to this extent to me is crazy. anyways literally fuck yes w this chapter, that’s it. no notes.(besides amazing work obv)

Chapter 29

Beyond the Lens - Logbook Videographer!Reader x OT8 Ateez

W/C ~18,782

🎥 Series Masterlist 🎥

☽ Masterlist ☾

Inspiration Pictures

Pinterest Board Masterlist

Previous Chapter (Chapter 28)

Disclaimer: This story is purely a work of fiction. It is not meant to assume or mock anything about Ateez, Atiny, or anything relating to what I do not know about being a videographer. This story will follow several of the events that Ateez have done in the past year for Golden Hour Part 2, that being said I will not be able to include everything.

Contains she/her pronouns.

The logo in the center is mine. Please do not reuse or copy.

I strongly recommend looking at the inspiration pictures and the Pinterest boards linked above (which will be updating as the story goes on).

General Warnings: cussing, conflict, angst, fluff, and obliviousness.

LONG Author's note (This might be a hot take but I feel it needs to be said so buckle up) Before I get into this completely by no means am I trying to demean anyone here, but it is becoming increasingly difficult for me to continue seeing all of the discourse within our fandom. Therefore, I felt that I should speak up for some of the people that can't or are choosing not to for various reasons; some of which are listed further into this note.

In light of all of the things that are going on with our Yeosangie I would like to say a few things; and these posts are how I reach the most people. First of all, I would like to say I have not been an Atiny long enough to form a cohesive factual opinion on all of the matters that are being brought to light. (Banning him from the gym is a whole separate issue, as it is his way of relieving stress; but that's not the point I would like to make right now) I would however like to say that if you are truly upset about the line distribution, among other things, that it has been suggested to me (by someone that has been in the K-Pop scene for just about 15 years and has been an Atiny since their debut) that we email KQ so that they might be able to enact some changes in the future.

I would also like to say that bullying someone on social media, or in any shape or form, be it because they have a different opinion than you or if they did something you do not like, is not acceptable to me. I know that most everyone is beginning to beef with Eden (again), and by no means am I saying that he is innocent in this situation, but he does not deserve the absolute hate that he is receiving. We do not know all of the facts of the matter that led to this issue. Eden, however much of an ass he is, is still with KQ and working with our boys for a reason. They look up to him and that has been stated on a couple of occasions that I am aware of. Insulting him on behalf of Yeosang, while it may feel good in the moment, is not the way to go about getting things to change, as it hasn't in the past to my understanding.

We are Atiny, we are better than sending hate to someone who has helped our Ateez grow throughout the years. I know we are mad and upset, I am too, but I can only think of how the boys will be receiving of this. We, as Atiny, should be mature enough to not act like absolute fools and make it even harder for Ateez, and their team, when they are already most likely stressed enough as it is. There have been instances in other fandoms that I will bring to light that are, in my limited opinion, along the same lines of what might happen here if this continues. It was a complete madhouse within the Stray Kids fandom not too long ago that got bad enough that Stay got scolded by Chan because people were throwing a fit on their behalf. Or in another situation that it got bad enough that HE apologized for saying something true to his heart that should not have been construed the way it was. All of these things that are being said are in complete speculation on how people THINK Yeosang feels when we are not inside his head nor do we know what is actually going on.

Please, please, please also take into account that some of the people that are being somewhat quiet on this matter may not have been in this fandom for long enough to completely understand the situation, do not have enough knowledge to make a good opinion based in fact, or that they may not have the courage to be vocal about their opinions. So again, please consider that when posting the "I am disappointed in people that are being quiet" and 'What kind of Atiny are you if you don't speak up?' everyone has their own way of dealing with things and they might not be able to deal with it as you do.

The best we can do right now is email KQ and show him our support without tearing into other people, no matter how much you want to or how good it feels in the moment.

Feel free to unfollow me, block me, or what have you if you do not like the above statements because hate of any kind will not be tolerated in and on my blog. Stepping off my soap box now. On to the thing you are really here for. Let me know what you think ~Moonie

CHAPTER WARNINGS - Fun, highly suggestive and SPICY, mentions of a panic attack. Read at your own risk.

☆★☆★☆★☆★☆★☆★

“No Wooyo, I can't pack the children in my suitcases.”

“Why not? They could be our emotional support cats on the trip!” Wooyoung was absolutely adamant about attempting to talk you into bringing the giants on the North American leg of their tour. He had been arguing with you about this for the past several minutes and you could tell he wasn't going to stop anytime soon. For as much as he had ‘beef’ with Toothless he really was vying to be able to bring him to his hotel room ‘for San’ as if he hadn’t bonded with him in the slightest.

“Do you really want to have to worry about all four of them while we are staying in several different hotels? There’s no guarantee the hotels will allow cats and we couldn't give them the attention they need. Not to mention I’m not sure they would travel well in a plane.”

“But Y/n-nieee”

“Youngie I will hang up on you.” A large sigh came from the man on the other side of your phone, well rather your headphones; speakerphone was not going to work with how much you were moving around. You had been packing your suitcases for about an hour at this point. Nothing would have prepared you for the chaos that was going to unfold when Wooyoung called to ‘help you pick cute outfits’. You were getting close to just plopping on your bed to complain and maybe take a late evening nap. Since San’s party you had been going nonstop trying to get all of your shit together for the big trip. You had done so many things in the past day and a half you could barely distinguish what you did today and what you did yesterday.

“Yah, she said no stop it.” You looked up to where your phone was set up on the headboard of your bed. Hongjoong was smiling at you while he stood next to Wooyoung.

“At least someone sees sense, thank you Joongie.” He nodded at you and sent you a flying kiss before disappearing again.

“Oh, Shutterbug, don't let me forget to give you the staff shirts.” You couldn't see him but he was still in the immediate vicinity if his voice was anything to go by.

“You can get them to me when we get there. My normal clothes are already packed and the suitcase is closed up.” A hum of acknowledgment was the only thing you heard from that end of the phone. A dinging noise interrupted the call, with a glance at your watch you saw Forrest calling you.

“Boys, I gotta go Forrest is calling,”

“Okay, see you soon, we love you!”

“I love you too!” you hung up the call and answered Forrest’s call.

“Yes?”

“Hey we have all the things that I can think of for the trip packed up at the studio. Your early packing yesterday really helped us out.”

“Perfect, I’m getting things finished up here and then I will be that way so we can load our cars with everything and then transfer it over to the storage vans at KQ.”

“Sweet!”

“Also, I know this is implied but the technology goes nowhere but with us.”

“Girl, I have traveled with you many times. I know what you like to have happen.”

“Sorry, I’m a little stressed this is the biggest and longest trip we have ever gone on so I just wanted to make sure we were on the same page.”

“You have nothing to stress about, we aren't on a tight leash this time around. We are traveling as our own independent company.”

“Old habits die hard.” You shrugged your shoulders as if he could see them.

“Hey do you have your Beyond the Lens Studios cap?”

“Yes, I’m wearing it to the airport tomorrow so it’s set out with my outfit to put in my overnight bag for when we go over to Willow’s.” You glanced over at the well loved black cap. It was decorated with your embroidered logo on the front, your signed alias was on the bottom of the visor, your instagram on one side, the slogan on the other, and a QR code on the back linking to your website. Honestly, it was one of the best ways to promote the business while taking pictures in the field.

“Speaking of, did Rowan get the time off?”

“I don't think so, I haven't heard anything about it.”

“Damn, I was hoping he would. Last time we got to do something like this and he tagged along and made life a little easier.”

“I know, but we will have the help of some of the staff.”

“That’s true. Shit, the doorbell just rang for the studio. I gotta go let someone in.”

“Go go, it’s best not to keep them waiting.” He hung up the call and your music started playing again. Looking over the several suitcases you were thrilled with how well you had packed everything. The last thing you needed to do was pack your overnight bag; which was going to be easy as pie compared to the tornado that had come through your room for everything else. You grabbed your airport outfit and slid it into the small duffle along with your skincare, meds, a small amount of makeup, travel jewelry case, and charging cords for any and all electronics that would be going with you. The bag you would have on the plane with you was going to be your electronics, there was absolutely no way in hell you would trust anyone with the breakables; especially after hearing the horror stories of the boys getting their things stolen.

When you finally had everything taken care of you started lugging your several suitcases down the stairs and out to Aria. The giants were following you around almost as if they knew you were going to be gone for a while. After getting the last of your things situated you made your way over to the couch and sat, as soon as your butt hit the cushions Atlas and Toothless were on you. Mocha and Beans were rubbing themselves on your legs and then ended up on the couch next to you.

“I’m going to miss you babies,” you were petting all of them the best you could. You thanked god that the past couple of days had gone so well with integrating Atlas into the group. Mocha was actually getting along with him very well; maybe it was because he was a male and not another female like last time. Atlas and Toothless were grooming each other while standing on you now, which had become some weird ritual at this point.

Your phone pinged in your back pocket, craning your body around you grabbed it and saw a message from Willow. She was letting you know that she was getting around to head to the studio. With a sad sigh you looked over the children that had just gotten comfortable on you.

“My loves, I’ve got to go.” Gently you scooted the two boys off of you and the girls immediately got up afterwards. You crouched down and planted kisses on each of their large heads before making your way around the house and turning off all of the lights. When you made it back downstairs they were curled up in close proximity to each other, you smiled and walked out to the garage after slipping on your shoes.

The drive to your studio was filled with music and dancing; mostly to Ateez. If anyone would have seen you they would have thought you were crazy. As soon as you pulled up into the small parking lot you were met with the bickering of Forrest and Aurora. With a roll of your eyes you got out of Aria and walked up to the twin menaces. “We can't fit that many things in the car, you'll have to wait!”

“I can fit it in, I just need to play a little tetris.”

“Like hell you will play tetris with my expensive bags.”

“The two of you haven't even been together for that long and you are already bickering, just put some of it in Aria and we can sort through things later. Forrest, you know good and damn well she is picky about her bags. Why are you even arguing with her?”

“If we could have gotten them into my vehicle then we wouldn't have had to take someone else's.”

“With the amount of equipment we have it was going to be inevitable that we take more than one car.” Aurora stuck her tongue out at Forrest and he rolled his eyes at her before heading over to move some of the bags to Aria. Willow came out of the studio carrying a couple of the large camera boxes for multiple cameras.

“Thank you for sorting whatever that was out, the two of them have been at it since I got here. I didn't have the energy to deal with it so I just went about my own business.”

“Of course, you know me, conflict resolver extraordinaire.” The two women rolled their eyes at you with smiles. You started toward the front doors and passed a grumbling Forrest on the way. With a small snicker you went in and started grabbing the backpacks that were left out on the large couch. With one on your front and one on your back you made your way back out. All of Aria’s doors were opened courtesy of Forrest and Aurora. You took each of the bags off your shoulders and settled them into the passenger seat. Those were ones that would be going in the cabin with you, even if you had to fight with someone about it.

“Did all of you set your automatic replies on the emails?” Aurora and Willow yelled back their affirmative answer and Forrest muttered an expletive behind you, he had forgotten; which didn't surprise you in the slightest. You shook your head at him and continued on your way to grab more things. The two women followed you in and you looked over everything together, with one more sweep of the storage room you started closing things down. Everything that was on the list you had was out in the cars. You had taken some of your own personal equipment home yesterday so you could pack it in your own bags so it wouldn't be forgotten in the haze of group packing.

“That should be everything, let's get on the road so we have enough time to organize while getting things into the KQ vans.” your loud voice carried over the entire studio and to the women upstairs. Both of them trotted down the steps and made their way out. You were the last one out and you turned to lock up the door. There was a sign taped to it stating that you would be out of the country for the next several weeks on business. All four of you had agreed to attach your emails on the poster, if anyone really needed you they could get a hold of you that way. With a final tug on the now locked door you turned and started making your way over to the cars. Each of you would have to take your own car which felt odd because you almost always had someone with you; unless you were on Ink. In all of the time you were with these three you hadn't ever traveled with all of them at the same time; let alone for this long. You gave them a thumbs up before getting back into Aria and heading out.

As soon as you pulled up into the KQ parking garage you were met with several security guards. This was new. Maybe they are protecting people while they pack all of the tour things. You rolled your window down and the gentleman approached your car. “Y/n, Willow, Aurora and Forrest.”

He glanced at the clipboard in his hands and shook his head. You checked your rearview and the three behind you were practically hanging out into traffic.

“Alright, can we at least pull in until you find our names? I would rather not have my team sticking out into traffic.” He gave you a curt nod and started directing you where to go. He walked beside your car and some of the others followed the three behind you. When you parked your car you got out and walked up to the man who was standing a few feet from you.

“So I am not seeing your names on the list I have.”

“It could be under Onyx, Moonstone, Topaz and Amethyst.” He flicked through the list again and shook his head. You let out a sigh and turned to look for someone that would know you. Of course in the precaution he had made sure you were not within range of anyone.

“Let me make a call right quick then, because I should be on that list.”

“Don't go too far.” you nodded at him and walked over to your car to grab your phone. With a quick move you dialed up Hongjoong.

“Hi Shutterbug.”

“Hi Songbird, would you or one of the other boys be willing to come out and let the security know we are safe to get in so we can start packing our equipment in the vans?”

“They aren't letting you in?” There was muffled talking and footsteps in the background.

“Nope, they have a list and apparently me and the team aren't on it. I gave them our real names and the aliases and they couldn't find any of them.” You glanced over your shoulder, the team was standing close to the back of your car listening. The security guards were watching you like hawks, almost as if you were some kind of impostor.

“We will be right out, don't worry about a thing, treasure.”

“Thanks Joongie, see you shortly.” You hung up the phone and walked the short distance to stand with your team.

“You hear what’s going on?”

“Yeah, it’s stupid.” The four of you stood there just waiting for some of the boys to come get you. You leaned back against Aria messing with your nails. In the space between everything yesterday you had gone and gotten the acrylic off and returned back to your normal chipped black nail polish and short nails. You had an eye on the parking garage entrance between messing with your nails and acting disinterested. You really didn't want to seem like you were too crazy to these strangers. When you caught sight of all eight of your boys you let some laughter out of your nose. They were looking for you closer to the back doors than you were allowed.

“Fair warning," you muttered to your team. They glanced at you and then covered their ears. You stuck your fingers into your mouth and let out a shrill whistle and waved at the boys when you finished. The security guards whipped around to look at you and started storming toward you like you had committed a crime. Your boys immediately whipped around as well; knowing it was you.

“What are you doing? Summoning reinforcements saesang?” Your eyes widened a fraction and you tilted your head. Did he just–

“She was just calling over the people that would be able to verify who we are. There’s no reason to call her names.” Willow was trying to keep the peace between the group of people, knowing full well that you could fillet this fucker standing in front of you.

“Shut up, no one asked you.” Your eyebrows pinched together and before you could reply to the dumbass in front of you, someone cleared their throat loudly. With a glance behind the gaggle of men in front of you there stood Hongjoong in all his 172 cm (5’ 8″) glory. His arms were crossed in front of him and you could see his tattoo peeking out from under his sleeve. Damn he was hot.

“Everything alright here?” The men stuttered trying to speak to the eight pissed looking men. You covered the bottom half of your face in an effort to hide the shit eating grin that had spread across it. Those were your boys.

“We were screening them to see if they were on the list.”

“If I recall correctly you asked them if they were on the list some time ago if her call to me was anything to go by.”

“We were waiting on orders from the other security guards to verify their identities.” Hongjoong held out his hand in an expectant gesture, the security guard hesitated before he handed over the clipboard. The rest of your boys gravitated toward Hongjoong while he was flipping through the pages.

“So the pictures of their KQ IDs weren't enough?” He held up the clipboard to show you and the rest of the people in the surrounding area the scans of your IDs they took on your first day.

“You can't expect me to be able to rely on that when she is covered in tattoos that aren't in the picture.” Of Fucking Course.

“You would recognize my face even if my tattoo was showing so why is she any different.” The man’s mouth audibly snapped shut and the others surrounding him were looking at their shoes.

“If I may,” you stepped forward and passed the security guards. Hongjoong was smiling softly at you as soon as he caught full sight of you; a drastic change to the expression he wore mere seconds ago.

You really wanted to be a bitch but you didn't want to stoop to their pathetic judgy level. You let out a sigh instead, choosing to make sure it sounded like a disappointed mother before she scolded her children. “Take this as a learning opportunity, don't judge someone by their tattoos; like literally almost everyone has done to me. I might be covered in tattoos but I am the most professional out of the lot of you, especially when it comes to profiling people. Also, when making those kinds of assumptions don't let the person know what you really think of them because it can be very insulting, and it could quite possibly get you into more trouble. I really can't believe you would think I was a saesang when all I did was cooperate with you when you know that they wouldn't have.”

“A saesang? Really?” Yeosang was unimpressed to say the least, his deadpan expression crumbled just slightly when your eyes met his for the briefest of seconds.

“She’s literally the sweetest person just because she is covered in ink and wrapped in dark clothing doesn't mean she isn’t.” You glanced over at Wooyoung who was looking between you and the rest of the boys like he hadn't just let the words fly out of his own mouth.

“I understand, I’m sorry miss. It won't happen again.” He was bowing to you. Looking over your shoulder you met Hongjoong’s eyes, he gave you a small nod that he was good if you were. With a small dip of your chin you turned back to the man standing in front of you to tell him that you accepted his apology.

“You’re lucky she’s nice, if she had been any more upset you would be gone.” Your eyes snapped back to Hongjoong who was smirking at you. A snort of laughter left Aurora, you made a conscious effort to not look at her unless you wanted to start dying of your own laughter. The security guards bowed to everyone before taking their leave, on their way Hongjoong handed the clipboard over. You turned to look at your team, Aurora was red faced trying to hold back her laughter, Forrest was smiling at you, and Willow was shaking her head.

“It’s the middle of fucking summer what do they expect you to do cover up from head to toe like a fucking nun?” Your eyes widened at Willow’s words. Aurora lost it, Forrest put his head in his hands and you, well, if Aurora was gone so were you. You were almost doubled over with laughter.

“I think they were intimidated by you, giggles,” your laughter grew while you stumbled over to the closest person. Which just so happened to be the man who made the comment; Jongho. He offered his hand out to you and you accepted it to keep yourself upright.

“How could they be intimidated by you tiny?” You looked up at Yunho who was grinning at your almost prone state.

“I dunno, she can be pretty scary when she wants to be.” At this point you were laughing so hard you snorted. You slapped a hand over your mouth and tried your damndest to stop laughing. The sound of your snort set Willow and Aurora off again, Forrest and the rest of the men were looking at the three of you questioning what was going on inside your heads. A couple of them may have started laughing with the three of you not too shortly after.

After a couple more minutes of laughter you straightened yourself out and wiped the tears from your eyes. You glanced over to Aurora and Willow and Aurora’s lips were tight. “Don’t you fucking start!”

You turned around and stopped looking at her to see San standing there watching you with a tilt of his head and a small smile. You reached up and pinched his cheek before walking back to Aria without a word. Everyone took the hint and scattered. You pulled out of your parking spot when everyone was out of the way and started toward where the KQ vans were. San, Mingi, and Yunho were jogging along beside your car and you were snickering at the three of them when they tried to overtake you in speed. Wooyoung and Yeosang were standing in one of the close open spaces and started directing you like police officers into the spot. Jongho, Seonghwa, and Hongjoong were approaching you as you got out of the car. The rest of your team followed you into their own respective spots. When you popped the trunk your boys immediately started unloading the car.

“Suitcases can go in the suitcase van, there are several backpacks and a case that will not be leaving our side throughout the duration of the trip. Those can be marked with some duct tape around the handles so we don't lose them.” You tossed the electric blue roll of duct tape from your trunk to Aurora who started toward the bags you allocated beforehand.

“All of our bags are fairly distinctive but we have name tags attached to them just in case.” You showed Yunho the tag you were referring to while he set your largest suitcase on the ground.

“You are far more organized than we are, we just throw things together at the last minute and call it good.”

“You do, not the rest of us.” You were snickering at the beginning of the bickering match between San and Seonghwa. With the help of your boys the unloading and reloading of your equipment went quicker than the first time around. You made your way over to the KQ office to check if you missed anything. As soon as you did your last sweep of the room you wandered over to look at some of the polaroids on the display shelf. You snatched your favorite one that was here and turned around to be immediately met with Yunho.

“Hi Yuyu, did you need something?”

“Just to see my pretty girlfriend.” You smiled up at him and gave him a small smack in the arm while you passed. He laughed at your reaction and followed you over to your desk. When you opened up the film drawer you started rummaging around for the particular film for this camera.

“So, out of curiosity,” he sat on the edge of your desk. “If you were to room with any one of us, who would you choose?”

You glanced up at him through your eyelashes before resuming your search. “That’s not something you ask just out of curiosity, pup.”

“Humor me, Haebalagi (Sunflower)”

“I don't think I could pick one though, If I had the choice I would rotate out with everyone.” He raised his eyebrows at you when you rose up from looking. With a roll of your eyes you set the film out on the top of your desk before wandering off to see if you had any more in the storage containers.

“If I had to choose between all of you and it was only one of you it would be Hwa. He and I get up at about the same time and we both need a break from mothering all of you.” Yunho let out a snort at the thought of both of you mothering everyone at the same time. What he was really interested to see was how Hongjoong and you managed everyone together.

“Do all of you manage your passports well by the way? If you don't I have a small bag I keep all of the team’s passports in so they don't have to worry about it.”

“Honestly, I think our managers handle our passports, I really don't see mine very often.” You let out a laugh, it was probably for the best that the managers handled their passports, you could only imagine what kind of chaos might unfold if your boys kept a hold of them by themselves.

“Y/n, do we have anything else that you can think of that needs to go in the backpacks or the equipment cases?” Forrest was peeking his head into the room while he spoke.

“I did a sweep here, the only thing I am going to do is grab an extra polaroid which I can put with my things.”

“Okay sweet, I’ll go let everyone know we are good then.” Just as soon as he appeared he left. You turned around to look at Yunho, who was now sitting in your chair. The two of you were making idle conversation while you searched around for more film.

“Y/n-nie! They're calling everyone for a last minute team meeting about the trip!” Wooyoung was the one to burst into the office this time. Yunho stood and followed you, while you followed Wooyoung to the dance practice room. Which must have been the only room that could fit most everyone that was going.

“Do we have everyone here?” You glanced around and met the eyes of your team and made your way through the crowd toward them.

“Alright, I heard no protests so I am going to get this done quickly so we can all go and get some rest before the early flights tomorrow. Beyond the Lens Team.” The woman in charge of the entire operation glanced over at your team while addressing you.

“Just like the last time you will be lodging close to Ateez as their logbook videographers and photographers. They will be in a suite and the rest of you will be in the surrounding rooms just in case they decide to do late night lives and need your help with anything. We have gotten a few go pros to add to some of the cameras you already have so you can hand them off to the boys if they request them. While we love and trust them I really don't want to have to replace more cameras.” A round of laughter came from the staff surrounding you while the boys all whined and pouted in protest. You glanced over at the group of them with raised eyebrows and a smile. Now you were curious what happened last time and why they had to replace some cameras.

“The room arrangements will stay the same with each hotel we go to, there will be higher security at the hotels such as door security and keycard entry only to each of the doors so that we avoid a situation similar to the last time we were out with everyone.” She snuck a glance over at you and your team and back to Ateez and some of the staff that were present at the MV shoot.

“Can I add something to that?” All eyes fell to you as you spoke up from the side of the room.

“Go right ahead,” you nodded in thanks to the woman before stepping up toward the center next to her.

“So, I know all of us are aware of the disaster that came with the MV shoot that she just mentioned. I want to let you know that being from the States myself I have first hand experience with how crazy people can get. I want all of you to be fully aware that things could get physical, and while I hate to admit it because it used to be my home, it really is not the best place to be in terms of being some kind of celebrity. Photographers there invade space, do not respect privacy in the slightest, can be downright pushy, and can be completely disrespectful to get their shots. While there are some of them that are good, the majority of them just do what they do for a paycheck and not for the memories behind the pictures like my team. Please, for the sake of our boys and the wellbeing of everyone surrounding you take into account all of your actions when going out and doing things in the States because you never know who could be following you.”

“Well said Y/n. Simply for that fact we have also hired extra security with an extensive amount of knowledge in the field to be able to control everything better. If you wouldn't mind stepping forward to introduce yourself please.” She held her hand out to someone in the crowd of people while you walked back toward your team. A man in an immaculate suit stepped through the throng of people.

“Hello, my name is Asher Windsor. I have been hired independently along with my small team to ensure all security and safety measures are taken and executed to the best of our ability. I will be in charge of all security so if you have anything that needs to happen or that you would like to report please let me know or find one of my partners so we can get it taken care of as quickly as possible. We have extensively screened all personnel that have been hired as security so that we can best protect you. That being said, I look forward to working with all of you, Hwaiting!” You and your team put your fists in the air and repeated his sentiment with enthusiasm. Asher sent a wink toward the four of you before retreating back to his team.

“Is there anything anyone would like to add before we all go home for the night?” Everyone looked around to each other before shaking their heads no.

“Alright, if you have any questions please do not hesitate to find me. Hwaiting!” All of you cheered and most of the staff vacated the room which left your team, Ateez, and Asher’s team. Without a word Forrest quickly made his way over to his husband and wrapped him in a tight hug before pulling away and slapping his shoulder.

“I can't believe that you didn't tell me!” Well at least you weren't the only one that was left in the dark.

“I wanted to make sure it was going to happen before I said anything, and by the time I found out that we were cleared it was close enough that I figured why not surprise you.”

“Asher! It’s great to see you!” You turned to look at San who was approaching with a smile followed closely by the rest of your boys. They briefly hugged and San bowed to the rest of Asher’s team.

“You as well San.” All of you stood there and chatted for a few minutes before someone’s phone went off. You looked around to your boys and team but none of them moved. One of the men in Asher’s team checked his phone and smiled.

“It’s the wife, I’m going to head home for the night so I can get some family time in before the bright and early flight tomorrow.” Asher waved the tall man off giving him a large smile while he answered the phone.

“We should probably go to our respective abodes as well, we do have a very early start tomorrow.”

“I agree, we need as much sleep as we can get so we don't have grumps in the airport.” You looked over to Aurora and Willow with a smirk knowing full well that they would need at least two cups of coffee tomorrow morning before becoming anywhere near their cheery selves.

“Y/n-nie do you want to come over to ours so you don't have to go all the way back home?” You glanced over at Seonghwa who was looking over at you between the rest of your boys.

“I had planned on crashing at Willow and Rowan’s but if you’re offering I wouldn't mind at all.” His smile widened and you caught the small celebratory motions of the rest of your boys.

“Change of plans I guess Lo, now you don't have to worry about me in the next room while you and Rowan have some fun before you don’t see each other for a while.” She turned to you with a glare and reached over to slap your arm.

“I hate you.” You laughed at the blush on her face.

“Sure you do, just use protection!” With a step back you turned on your heel to follow your boys who were heading toward the door so they wouldn't get in the middle of you and Willow’s bickering. Laughter echoed as you stepped past the threshold.

“Do we have a plan on how we are getting back? I really don’t want to take up a spot at your apartment.” Wooyoung turned around and started walking backwards.

“The company vans are just going to take us back so you can leave Aria here.”

“Perfect, I need to grab my bags and then I'll be good to go.” By the time you got outside the vans were already parked and waiting for you. You walked past them and to your car to grab the couple of bags that had been designated to you. You threw one over your front and the other over your back and grabbed your small overnight duffle and hung it on your arm. With a click of a button on your keys the trunk closed and you started making your way back to the van. As soon as Jongho caught sight of you looking like a pack mule he made his way over to you and gently took the bag on your front off of you.

“Thank you Aegiya (baby),” he smiled bashfully and kept walking toward the van you assumed you would be riding in. When everything was situated you closed up the back of the van and got in the main portion of it. There were only two seats left, one on the edge of the first row and one in the middle of the last row. You knew Jongho would most likely want his own personal space so you took the seat in the middle of the back row between Hongjoong and San. before you were even settled San had his arm over the back of your seat and was leaning toward you with a smile.

“I’m really excited for this,”

“Me too, although I might be a little nervous being gone for so long. I haven't ever been away for more than two weeks; especially with a new kitten in the house.”

“I’m sure that the Xikers boys, Minho, and mom will take good care of them.” You glanced over to Hongjoong who was already looking between you and San. You held out your hand to him and he almost immediately took it and started playing with your rings.

“I know they will but they’re my babies, y’know?”

“I do,” San responded, looking at you with a small smile.

“Everyone bucked up and ready?” Your eyes flickered up to the driver and you were nodding along with the rest of the men in the van.

The drive was fairly short to get to their apartment. You were let out in one of the back entrances to the building. The men that hadn’t been in the van with you were messing around while walking up to the door. With quick steps you moved to the back of the van to grab your things. You snuck a glance at Hongjoong and he was just shaking his head at the younger men and Seonghwa. When you were a pack mule once again you followed Hongjoong toward your boys. San snatched your overnight duffle from you while Mingi took the bag on your front and the last bag was taken by Jongho, you rolled your eyes and continued on. They proved you right, once again, you really couldn't do anything by yourself if they were in your presence unless you stopped them from doing it. Really it was best you didn't protest; unless you wanted to deal with pouty boyfriends. The door opened with a click and all of you filed into the pristine white hallway, you paused just looking over the large space. A hand met your back and you were being escorted forward, you were looking at anything and everything that you could. The walls were a crisp white and there were several black accents throughout it. Each door you passed had some kind of label on it, you must have been in some kind of maintenance hall.

The front half of your boys were holding the elevator for you when you approached. When you stepped past the small gap of the door you were almost immediately tugged into Wooyoung’s arms. You let out a small noise of surprise and laughed at his antics. When all of you were in the large elevator someone swiped a keycard across the pad and it started moving. All of them seemed to be practically vibrating, without actually bouncing around; thank the gods.

When the doors finally opened you were herded out and through a door. The sight made you stop short, you were met with a huge room with windows lining the wall looking over all of Seoul. (This is the inspo) Your jaw dropped at the amazing view, this was one of the buildings you could see from the overlook. The room may have been large but it was cozy as well, and there in the middle of what you assumed was a great room was a beautiful crystal piano. Before you could take a step Hongjoong was crouched in front of you offering a pair of house shoes to you. You laughed and took off your tennis shoes to step into the star and moon embroidered slippers. As soon as you were comfortable in the slippers Yunho quickly took your shoes and put them on the rack against the wall. Your feet carried you over to the piano before your mind caught up. It was astounding, you could see all of the strings woven in the middle and there were a few more modern looking things toward the front.

“How did I know that she was going to be the most interested in that and completely forget about us?” You turned around and sent a glare to Wooyoung, his eyebrows shot up comically before a smile broke out on his face.

“I’ve only ever heard of a piano like this, so excuse me while I freak out a little bit.” You took a seat on the bench and reached out tentatively, before your hand made contact with it you turned back to look at your boys. Seonghwa was watching you with a tilt of his head; curious as to why you stopped.

“Go ahead Shutterbug,” Hongjoong was smiling at you before he decided to approach. With quick movements you turned back toward the piano and settled your hands on the ivory keys. Before you could start doing anything the piano started playing itself. You ripped your hands back and scrambled up off the bench while looking at the thing in horror. With slow movements you turned to look at everyone who had gotten closer to you.

“What in the absolute fuck is that?” You were pointing at the piano, which was still playing itself. All of the men surrounding you erupted into laughter at the bewildered look on your face.

“It's got bluetooth and can play by itself.” Yunho was holding his phone up with a grin. You turned back to glare at the piano.

“That’s a fucking sin, I don’t want anything to do with that cheater of a piano.” You stepped away from it and wandered off toward the place you initially came in from. With too much curiosity you peeked into the door that was closest to you on the opposite side of the wall from the entrance. The door opened into a small hallway with a large coat closet on the right and what looked like a powder room behind it. After thoroughly checking things out in the small hall you walked back out and caught sight of a large dining room, when you stepped in you were in awe of the floor to ceiling windows. The entire place must be lined with them. As your eyes traveled there was a door in the corner on the same wall you entered from, with quick steps you made your way over to it and were met with the large kitchen. There was an island in the middle and lining the walls were marble countertops and beautiful white cabinets with silver handles. Having a white kitchen was definitely a choice; you preferred yours at home over this one. You ran your hands over the pristine countertops and the stainless steel appliances. When you made it to the far end of the room you were met with a small table that had several sheets of music on it with scribbled handwriting all over them. They probably left this in a hurry one morning.

You went to the center of the kitchen and out the small hallway, if you could even call it that; it was more of a nook with a door on one side and a small hand washing station on the other. Curiosity getting the better of you you opened the door and were met with a walk in pantry stocked to the nines, and was that a wine cellar?! You moved past all of the food and took in the smaller space, sure enough it was a tad cooler in the room and it was lined with various liquors; most of which had barely been touched.

“You have all this alcohol and you have barely touched it?! What is wrong with you?” Yunho was the one who peeked his head into the room at your question.

“Moonshine, most of what we have is for sipping, not mixed drinks like the stuff at your house.”

“So what I am hearing is that you guys are no fun?” Yunho rolled his eyes at you before looking over his shoulder at someone.

“You hear this? She comes into our place and starts insulting our things, first the piano and now our alcohol.”

“Why do you need a piano that plays itself when you have a perfectly good pianist of a girlfriend and many talented friends that would be more than happy to play it for you? That thing, while gorgeous, is an abomination.” You were standing there with your arms crossed in front of you and your head tilted. Yunho couldn't help but burst into laughter at your conviction, he knew you well enough that he guessed you would gravitate toward the abomination by the end of the night. You were most likely just startled by it with the small prank he pulled on you.

You rolled your eyes at the laughing man before gently pushing him out of the way to continue your exploration of the absolutely huge penthouse. Jongho swept up to your side and offered you his arm.

“Want me to give you a tour?”

“That would be great Aegiya (baby).” He gently started leading you down the hallway and turned into a bedroom. It was very minimalistic but it had an unspoken warmth to it.

“This is my room,” You let go of his arm to investigate around the space, you had walked past a closet and a small bathroom to the main portion of his room. The most decoration he had in the room was a small chair in the corner which had a picture board above it and a TV mounted on the wall across from his bed. On said picture board were the polaroids he had gotten from you and a printed picture of the two of you when you asked him for a contact picture. You turned around with a smile to him.

“You like us,” you were wiggling your eyebrows at the maknae who gave you an exaggerated roll of his eyes before breaking into a small smile.

“I more than like you guys and you know that. Come on giggles, let’s continue the tour before we have to head to bed.” He offered you his arm again and you took it with a large grin on your face; teasing him was always fun. He escorted you back out to the hallway and you were brought down toward the end of the hall. As soon as you stepped into the room you were met with two large dressing rooms on either side before the main portion of the room opened up.

“Hi Shutterbug,” your eyes shot to Hongjoong who was standing close to a L shaped desk, and right next to him was Seonghwa.

“This is Joongie and Hwa’s room. They share and Mingi and Yunho share the next room over the rest of us get our own rooms, although most of the time we double up anyway. At this point Sannie’s room is just storage because he spends most of his time in Woo’s room.” You turned back toward Jongho and let out a small laugh, why didn't that surprise you?

“I never would have expected the two of them to have so many clothes to warrant two walk-in dressing room closets in one room.” A small noise of complaint came from the men in question. You were trying to hold back your laughter as you saw them getting closer out of the corner of your eye.

“They have the majority of the space but if we need to the rest of us also store some of our things in here. They also have two bathrooms past the dressing rooms.” You turned and looked further into the dressing room and low and behold a large bathtub sat in the gap between a sliding door and the wall. Before you could ask any more questions you were swept into a large tight hug by Seonghwa. He was leaning against you and started swaying with you, not even a minute later someone was at your back. You glanced over your shoulder and were met with Hongjoong’s beautiful brown eyes while he set his chin on your shoulder.

“You’re all ours tonight by the way,” A small huff of laughter left you. How in the world had they pulled that off?

“You pull the eldest man and the captain card?” They separated from you with large smiles; which told you all you needed to know.

“Alright, enough hogging her let me have her for a little longer then the three of you old people can go to bed.” You turned around to look at Jongho who was smirking at the three of you. A small indignant noise came from the eldest of your two boyfriends while they tried to step past you to get after Jongho.

“I’m not that old!”

“You’re the three oldest of all of us.”

“You watch it maknae I know where you sleep now.” Laughter sounded in the hallway and you looked past Jongho to see Mingi and Yunho standing there watching the entire interaction.

“She’s not wrong Jjong, you better lock your door tonight. Come on muse, we can show you our room.” Mingi was holding his hand out for you and you stepped past Jongho while sticking your tongue out at him. Mingi intertwined his fingers with yours as soon as you got close enough to offer him your hand. When he was happy with the hold he had on you he raised your hand to leave a lingering kiss on the back of it. Yunho was smiling at you and took the other hand you offered out to him. They walked with you past another powder room and to the next bedroom over and pushed the door open. You were met with a similar setup to Hongjoong and Seonghwa’s room the biggest difference was the bathroom on your immediate right and a set of small closets on the left before the room opened up. Just past the bathroom there was another dressing room. In the main portion of the room there was a twin desk setup but other than that the bed was the only thing in the room.

“Whatcha think?” Yunho was looking at you from the gaming chair he plopped into.

“Very empty, like men definitely live in here. I don't even see any pictures.” Yunho lightly scoffed at you and then pointed toward the wall you were leaning on the corner of. You peeked around to see the main portion of the wall and were met with two large picture boards that were completely covered. Most of the pictures were of your boys but in the center of each of them were pictures you haven't seen in a long time. One was of you kicking your feet up while you were laying on Ink. The other was a high shot of you playing the piano with your head tilted to the side while it was mostly dark in the room.

“We may have bribed Aurora with coffee to get a couple pictures of you.” You whipped around to look at Mingi who was smiling bashfully at his feet with a light dusting of pink on his cheeks. Your heart melted in your chest at the admission. You walked over to Mingi and stood in front of him; he refused to look at you.

You settled a hand gently under his chin to make him look you in the eyes, there was hesitance written all over his cherry red face. “Naui Byeolbit (My Starlight), there’s nothing to be ashamed of, that is the sweetest thing anyone has ever done.”

His eyes lit up like stars when you called him the new nickname, one of the reasons you found it so fitting. His smile was absolutely contagious as he hugged you close to his chest; almost squeezing you to death in the process. You felt him relax against you while simultaneously letting out a large breath like he was holding it in; as if you would be offended they did that.

“Can you tell which one is which?” Yunho’s voice floated over to you from his spot at his desk.

“I have a guess.” You were rubbing your hands up and down Mingi’s back just soaking in his hug.

“Go ahead tiny, try your best.” You smirked, something he couldn't see.

“Yours is the piano shot. You know how I know? I caught you staring at my hands almost the entire time I was playing the other day. That picture showcases me and my hands spread across the keys very well. So that leaves Mingi’s which is also fitting because I’ve caught him watching me intently every time I leave on Ink.” Both of the men sputtered, Mingi had separated himself from you and looked at you with wide eyes.

“You guys aren’t very subtle if you’re trying to be. I might have mistaken your flirting in the beginning as being friendly with the camera or just being you, but I see all of you watching me in some way almost every time anything happens now. Like when I was lifting things to help get our equipment into the van, Wooyoung was watching me nearly drooling. When I am dealing with my cameras and anything to do with my job I see the way Hongjoong watches everything that I do like he is trying to soak it in. On a couple of occasions I have also caught San watching me when I am messing with my pen, particularly when I bite the end of it when I am thinking. I've caught Yeosang watching me when I am doing anything relatively normal, like ordering food at the cafeteria, that one goes hand in hand with Seonghwa watching while I eat. Then there’s Jongho, who to my knowledge is always keeping an eye on me no matter what I am doing. It’s almost as if he isn't the maknae and is older than me and needs to watch out for me. None of you are doing this in a stalker kind of way, just like admiration; or love if you will.” You glanced around Mingi toward the door where Jongho was leaning against the doorframe with a tomato red blush on his cheeks.

“I see more than you realize, and more than I let you know about.”

“You’re no different! Don't act like we haven't seen you watching us like that too.” Wooyoung popped around the corner to point his finger at you to which Jongho gently grabbed his finger and put it back down to his side. If it were you, you would have smacked his finger out of the air.

“I’m not trying to be subtle, I want to stare at my pretty boys. While we are in public I tone it down, but around anyone that knows or while we are by ourselves all bets are off.”

“That’s fair, now it’s my turn!” Wooyoung marched into the room and grabbed your hand in his hand before practically dragging you to his room; which was past a closed door and a room that Yeosang was in. You were met with a bathroom immediately in the door with a decent sized closet on your left. On the right was a small hall before the room opened up. San was sitting on the bed in the middle of the room and smiled up at you as you walked in.

“What do you think?” Wooyoung dropped your hand and threw himself in the bed like a starfish behind San.

“I like the cute couch in the corner, the diagonal set up for your tv stand is interesting but I won’t knock it until I find out why it’s set up that way.” San snorted and Wooyoung shot up from his prone position.

“We have it that way so we can turn the TV toward the couch or angle it toward the bed.”

“If it were flat against the wall it would make it so we can’t turn it enough to have a good angle on the couch.”

“I see, smart cookies.” San was smiling at you, his dimples on full display. Wooyoung was just watching the interaction with squinted eyes before turning back to you and grinning. What is going on in his brain?

“Noona! Who are you going to sit by on the plane?” Wooyoung had jumped up from his spot and grabbed your arms like he was asking the most interesting question in the world.

“I dunno, it’ll depend on how the plane is set up. Most likely by my team so we can discuss the general things that need to happen for recording and possibly other business matters, the boring stuff really. Sitting on a plane for about ten hours will most likely be the best place to do it.”

“So you aren't even thinking about sitting next to your pretty boyfriends?” That's what he is after, trying to feel you out for who you will sit by on the long ass plane ride and if he has a shot of it being him.

“If I was going to I would probably bore them to death, generally I use that time to do some of the things I need to do like simple edits and responding to clients and networking. Speaking of,” you grabbed your phone out of your back pocket and got into it, with a couple of clicks you sent off the drafted post.

“What was that?” the two of your boys were watching you curiously.

“Sorry, I needed to post that we would be out of the office, I try to get it out the night before we leave so people can email us before we get in the air so we can respond better. You never know how good the internet is going to be on a plane.”

“Isn’t that the truth,” you turned toward the voice coming from behind you. Your eyes met Yeosang’s and he was smiling at you from his spot leaning against the doorway.

“Would you like to come see my room?” You nodded with a smile and started walking toward him. Wooyoung had grabbed your hand as you passed him and pulled you into a quick kiss before gently pushing you toward Yeosang. With a shake of your head and a bigger smile you continued on your way to the door. Yeosang wrapped his arm around your waist and planted a lingering kiss on your lips before he started leading you back the way you originally came. You stepped into his room and were immediately met with a bathroom on your right and a small closet to your left. His room was on the smaller side, but it was arranged in a way that didn't make it feel cramped but rather cozy. Unlike the majority of the rooms you had been in there wasn’t a small hallway separating the room from the other aspects of it, it was just open; which you liked.

Your eye caught on the entertainment center, it was a beautiful light wood that had bookshelves on both sides of the tv which was sitting on top of a small fireplace and some storage was on either side of said fireplace. You immediately moved toward it, there was a warm draft coming from the fireplace as you crossed over to look at the contents of the bookshelves. Throughout the bookshelves there were some knickknacks but your favorite thing that you spotted was the framed picture of you and him that you took on his birthday. “I thought you might like it.”

Yeosang was standing just shy of his bed just watching you look around his room; happy that you were enjoying his little slice of heaven.

“I really do like it, the fireplace makes it seem alive; and adds an extra layer of cozy. I also like the bookshelves, but I’m sure you already assumed I would.” he let out a small snicker before moving toward you and settling his hands on your waist.

“I like seeing you here, you make this place feel like a home.” It was your turn to snicker, he was just too sweet for his own good. He held you for a couple more seconds before turning and bringing you with him backward. He sat on a wide chair that had an ottoman in front of it and gently pulled you into his lap. You ended up sitting sideways while he rested his feet on the ottoman. He took the opportunity to wrap his arms around you and pull you to rest your head on his shoulder. You placed a kiss on the juncture of his neck and shoulder where your head lay. His arms tightened around you just barely and you could feel the heat creeping up his neck. Not a second later he rested his cheek on the side of your head. You grabbed his hand and started playing with his fingers. He was just watching you with his own brand of fascination while you twisted the couple of rings he had on. His other hand shifted and he started running it over the back of your head and through your hair. The moment continued and you would have fallen asleep right there in his arms.

“Who’s got Shutterbug?” you could feel the roll of Yeosang’s eyes in your soul. Maybe if you stay quiet enough they won't find you. Yeosang seemed to think the same thing because just like you, he stayed silent. Hongjoong had walked past the room twice before he realized the two of you were sitting in the corner of the room, in a clear sightline of the door.

“The two of you I swear, it’s like you didn't hear me at all.”

“Oh no, we did, we just stayed quiet.” Yeosang was trying his best to not laugh at your statement. Hongjoong tilted his head at you with a squint of his eyes.

“So I assume the two of you don't want to see the present I got for everyone then?” It was your turn to tilt your head. Present?

“What did you do?”

“You'll have to come out to the living room to see so I can give it to all of you, everyone is already waiting.” You looked over at Yeosang whose interest was piqued. He helped you up and out of his lap before getting up himself. The two of you followed Hongjoong past Wooyoung’s room, what you assumed was San’s room, and some kind of mock production setup to the living room. This place was just a huge square, you ended back up in the room you initially were in not too long ago. All of your boys were sitting on the huge couch just waiting for the three of you. You took a seat in the corner of the couch and San almost immediately cuddled up to you.

“Stay here.” Hongjoong had turned quickly on his heel and walked back the way you came.

“What’s up with him?”

“All I know is that he has a gift for all of us.”

“This isn’t suspicious at all.” There were varying reactions from the boys surrounding you, without thinking you started to mess with San’s hair as he leaned against you. He hummed and leaned into your hand while you let your nails trace lightly against his scalp. The eight of you were just content sitting there, a couple of them had their phones out and were scrolling while the rest of you just sat in comfortable silence while Hongjoong did whatever he was doing.

A couple of minutes later Hongjoong reappeared carrying several small boxes. Everyone straightened giving him your full attention. He started handing each of you a box with your names on them. When everyone had theirs you started opening them, you were met with another small box. You dropped the cardboard in your lap and opened the small velvet jewelry box. Inside was a beautiful silver circular pendant that read Ateez. You flipped the pendant and it had a four point star with a sapphire in the center of it. You looked around to each of the men and all of them had wide eyes while they looked at their present.

“It’s a customized set of necklaces, all of them have our birthstones, they fit together and form a hollow circle and Y/n-nie’s circular pendant perfectly fits within it.” (This is the inspo, I picture it without the initials and to to be a little bigger so it can have a precious stone on it)

“Wait, how did you find out my birthstone is a sapphire?” Hongjoong’s eyes fell to you and he offered a smirk.

“I asked Willow, and she divulged that you share a birthday with a certain what did you call him? Ah yes, dog, from Stray Kids.” Everyone’s wide eyes fell to you. You ran your tongue over your top teeth and laughed at him. Of course she would spill the beans.

“You and Seungmin share a birthday? That makes so much sense!”

“Yeah, same day, just different years. I’m exactly three years older than him.”

“Wahh that's weird, I'm not sure how to feel about that.” you looked over to Jongho, who had bonded even more with the Stray Kids singer over the last few days. You had completely forgotten how close they were in age.

“So, are we wearing these to the airport tomorrow?”

“It's going to be my statement piece.” All of the boys looked over to you with smiles. You would most likely wear the star out so people wouldn't put together the pieces while they were being filmed by dispatch. Really they were going to be the biggest hurdle to get past, they had a tendency to construe absolutely everything. Case in point, you being a new group what felt like forever ago.

“Can we put them together to see how they look?” Seonghwa was looking between all of you with a cute questioning look that you could just squish. You got up and placed your necklace on the small coffee table. The rest of your boys followed and the oldest of them started placing the pieces together. All of the pieces fit together in age order. When they were fit together you grabbed your phone and took a picture of it to send to the girls of your team, they would love it.

“Treasure, turn yours over.” You looked up at Hongjoong through your lashes and did as you were told exposing the star and sapphire. A collective gasp came out of all of your boys.

“When I heard Hunter talk about how she was our north star I had to have it added, I already had the Ateez on it but it fit too well to not have it on there. The inset of stones was also a result of that as well. I thought the star looked too plain so I had them added to make them extra special for us.”

“It’s perfect, thank you Joongie.” The rest of your boys echoed the sentiment while you got up and walked over to the shorter man and offered your arms out to him so he could decide if he wanted the hug. Without a moment’s hesitation he had grabbed you by the waist and pulled you to him. The two of you rested your heads on the other’s shoulder and just stood there slightly rocking back and forth. Another pair of arms wrapped themselves around you and before you could look at who it was several more followed. A group hug, which used to be something you didn’t think would happen after comforting Mingi, but now it is becoming a normal thing. The nine of you stood together in a messy pattern but it couldn’t have been more perfect.

Someone’s phone started ringing and interrupted the moment you turned around to see what was going on and saw your phone ringing where you were sitting on the couch. That’s odd, barely anyone calls you. Seonghwa, who was on the edge of the group hug, had quickly made his way over to it and answered the phone. Your eyes widened and you quickly made your way over to him.

“Hi eomeoni (mom)!” Your frantic pace slowed as you took in the name.

“Hwa, you can’t just do that, it could have been some random person!” You reached over and lightly smacked his arm before joining him on the FaceTime call. Your mom was standing in the middle of your living room with a giant grin on her face.

“I was doing my last check up on the grand kitties for the day and turned around for one second and now they are yelling at me.” She turned the camera around and showed you the four giants sitting on the base of the large cat tree together. Your heart cracked in half and you hadn’t even left the country yet. Atlas was in the middle of the bunch of them just yelling while the other three were watching her intently.

The rest of your boys joined to see the chaos unfolding on the small screen. “He might be more like Woo than we initially thought.”

The group moved almost immediately and Wooyoung was now running around chasing Yeosang to get him back. You let out a loud laugh at the two of them before refocusing on your phone. Your mother had turned the camera back to herself and smiled at you and the remaining boys. ”I just wanted to call and give you a quick update on the babies before all of you go to bed, which you should do here soon so you can get a good night’s rest before your flight.”

With a small roll of your eyes and a smile you took the phone from Seonghwa. “We will, don’t worry.”

“You better, I love all of you, be safe, stay healthy, keep me updated on everything and take lots of pictures for me.” You nodded before repeating the same back to her. The boys that were still here echoed you before the call ended.

“Yah! Stop biting me!” You turned around and saw Wooyoung latching himself onto Yeosang’s shoulder. The latter was trying to get away from the former to no avail.

“Youngie, I think you got him good enough.” His eyes flickered over to you and he immediately stopped what he was doing like a scolded puppy. You approached the two of them and looked at the spot Wooyoung bit Yeosang. The only thing that had been left behind was a little bit of spit and a couple of teeth marks. You lightly ran the pad of your thumb over the bite in a soothing motion, Yeosang was watching you carefully and so was Wooyoung.

“You okay Sweets?” He nodded to you and lightly glared at Wooyoung.

“Alright you overgrown children, we should head to bed.” You looked over your shoulder at Hongjoong and he was approaching the three of you. He gently started escorting you away from the two menaces and toward his and Hwa’s room. On the way you snagged your overnight bag so you can do your nightly routine.

“Goodnight boys, I love you. See you bright and early tomorrow.” When you walked in the room Seonghwa was right behind you and closed the door. You placed your bag on the small couch next to their bed and started to dig around for your pj set. When you had thoroughly searched every pocket, nook, and cranny you rolled your eyes. Oh for fucks sake, in your passive packing you had forgotten one of the most important things of an overnight bag. Normally you would have just snagged one of Willow’s shirts and called it a night but now you had to ask for clothes; or maybe you could just sneak one of their big shirts.

The two of them had disappeared into their respective bathrooms so you had to be quick, wandering into the closest dressing room you looked over everything, this was definitely Hongjoong’s closet. Your eye caught something that was perfectly oversized, with a smile on your face you grabbed it and quickly changed. It was large and fell to your mid thigh, this would be enough for the night. You folded up your clothes and put them into your duffle and decided to explore around. Walking out of Hongjoong’s closet and across the way into Seonghwa’s you were immediately met with a sight that you should have expected to see earlier. His Lego display.

It covered the entirety of one of the shorter walls. He had many small sets and a couple of large ones like the Zelda one. You were smiling as you stepped closer to inspect the details of each piece. The sliding door opened and Seonghwa came out of the bathroom looking fresh faced, he jumped as soon as he saw you already looking at him with a smile.

“You’re such a nerd that you have to hide your Legos in the closet.” He squinted at your teasing as you walked closer to him to land a small peck on his cheek. Before you could walk away and back toward the legos he grabbed your waist and spun you back toward him to plant a kiss on your lips. You smiled into the kiss and ran your fingers through his hair. His hands ghosted toward the edge of the stolen shirt and they fell under it and to your waist where he was expecting shorts. He completely separated from you and raised his eyebrows at you before looking to confirm what he felt.

“Joong is going to go crazy, you know that?” You responded with a shrug while he squeezed your hips.

”I like them a little crazy, it makes it fun.” His eyes widened at your response before he tugged you closer.

”I doubt you’ve seen his kind of crazy,” a shiver ran up your spine at the words spoken so lowly you could barely hear them. You smirked up at him before completely separating yourself.

“We need to go to bed Naui Byeolnim (my star).” He was watching you as you left, most likely picturing what he knew was beneath the shirt.

When you stepped out of the dressing room you were met with a very focused Hongjoong sitting at his L shaped desk in the corner of the room. Without much thought you approached him and scooted his chair back so you could settle yourself in his lap facing him. As soon as he registered it was you he stopped looking at his screen. The momentary flash of recognition was extinguished in an instant as he noticed what you were wearing. His eyes darkened while he looked over your figure.

”Being a thief are we Nae Sarang (My Love).” You smiled at him sweetly while you placed your hands on his shoulders running them back and forth toward his neck.

“Not a thief, just borrowing.” He smirked at you and turned to look at Seonghwa who was standing close just watching the interaction.

“You see her? Sitting in my lap acting like nothing is happening while she wears clothes that she stole from my closet.” Seonghwa was nodding at him without speaking, he moved toward the pair of you and stood directly behind Hongjoong. He towered over the two of you and you both looked up at him.

“Hi pretty boy,” his face turned a beautiful shade of pink and Hongjoong looked from Seonghwa to you.

“Did you discover something about our Hwa that you would like to share?”

“He likes to be called pretty,” Seonghwa slightly turned away from the pair of you trying to hide his blushing face, with quick movements you reached up and grabbed his chin. “Look at us while we talk to you pretty boy.”

He visibly swallowed, the words he was thinking of uttering died in his now dry throat. Hongjoong let out a hum and squeezed your hips over his shirt. ”I think you broke him.”

“He reacted the same the last time we were in a situation like this, I’m sure you remember the marks I left on our pretty boy.”

“That I do, but we can’t leave any on him tonight otherwise we will get an earful tomorrow. Now you on the other hand, we can do whatever we want to you.” You looked back down at Hongjoong who was smirking at your shock.

“I don’t remember saying anything about me, I was talking about Hwa.”

“No, but I did. And in this room I’m in charge.” You rolled your eyes at him before attempting to get up and away from the man below you. His hold tightened on you enough to keep you there but not enough to hurt.

“Don’t be a brat,” his eyes were alight with fire now. His irises were almost completely black as he looked you over once again.

“Think you can handle me, Captain?” His eyes snapped up to meet yours. All he found was a challenge sparkling in your e/c eyes.

“Oh I know I can, our treasure.”

★☆☽ O ☾☆★

The next morning you woke up with a start when an alarm rang across the room. With a light groan you turned away from the offending noise into someone’s bare chest. An arm slung itself over you and the warmth at your back disappeared before returning a second later.

“Good morning, are you ready to get up for the day?” You were grumbling between the two men before opening your eyes again.

“I need more sleep.”

“We can sleep on the plane Treasure, come on let’s get up and around.” Hongjoong rolled away from you and a small whine bubbled up and out of your throat before you could stop it. He turned to look at you with a smile before continuing on his way to his bathroom. Seonghwa was also up and out of bed which left you sitting there in the middle of it. You moved slowly and grabbed the shirt that had been thrown off the bed last night. After getting it on you slid off the bed and put on your slippers before heading out the door and to the kitchen. If you were going to make it through the morning you would definitely need your morning drink.

You looked around the end of the kitchen where the breakfast bar was and smiled in triumph when you found what you were looking for. With quick movements you started brewing coffee for the boys who drank it.

“This is a sight I could get used to waking up to.” hands met your sides as Mingi wrapped himself around you and nuzzled into your neck.

“I assume you had some fun last night muse.” He left a lingering kiss over one of the more tender spots on your neck. You nodded and rested your head on his. The two of you stood there waiting on the coffee maker to finish in relative silence. Every once in a while his lips would ghost over your neck.

“Yah don’t hog her!” Wooyoung’s cheery voice was almost too much this early in the morning. Mingi stepped away from you and turned to look at Wooyoung. You followed suit and when he saw you completely his lips parted in surprise. He moved so quickly your foggy brain couldn’t quite catch up, he was on you in an instant kissing you multiple times like he had something to claim. His hands ghosted around you and to your ass and gave it a light squeeze which shocked a breath out of you.

“Youngie, keep it in your pants we don’t have the time and she still needs to get ready.” Seonghwa’s voice traveled over to you from the opposite end of the kitchen. Wooyoung immediately parted from you and stepped back before turning quickly in the other direction to pout at the eldest of your boyfriends.

“Hwa, I’ve made some coffee for everyone.”

“Thank you Dalnim (moon), go ahead and get ready. I can take it from here.” you nodded and walked past Wooyoung, you could feel his eyes burning holes through you. As you walked down the hall you passed several of the boys who completely stopped in their places as you walked by. You pushed the door open and gently shut it so they wouldn’t get any ideas. Hongjoong was muttering something in his closet while you made your way to your duffle.

You were grinning at your luck, for some reason you had chosen an outfit that completely covered you. With quick movements you grabbed it out of the bottom of the bag and set it on the small couch. A turtleneck, blazer and some nice looking black slacks paired with the shoes you wore yesterday. The universe has a way of knowing what needs to happen before it actually happens and by the gods this was one hell of an example. You took the entire thing to Seonghwa’s bathroom and changed as fast as you could so you would have enough time to spend with your boys before it was time to go.

When you stepped out of the bathroom you were immediately met with Hongjoong who was standing there with a smile and a couple of things in his hands. “Turn around, shutterbug.”

You obliged him and turned your back to him, his hands came in front of you holding a necklace, your necklace. Without a word you moved to lift your hair up and away from your neck so he could get it clasped. Once he was done he placed a light kiss on the sliver of skin that was exposed above your turtleneck. You dropped your hair and turned to look at him with a smile. “Thank you Joongie.”

“I’m not done yet, chin up and close your eyes.” You did as you were told and were met with a spraying sound and the smell of Hongjoong’s cologne. It smelled woodsy but fresh with a hint of citrus, something beautiful and so him. The mist of it had met your neck where you knew he could still see the marks he left just under your jaw.

“Alright, you’re good to go” You opened your eyes in time for him to place a quick peck on your lips before wandering away. You brought your hand up to the necklace and let your fingers trace it. With a glance in the mirror you saw how happy you looked, something that hadn’t hit you until now was how you had started glowing. You hadn’t been this happy in so long, and it looked amazing on you. Your eyes sparkled behind your thick framed glasses, your cheeks were rosy and your smile; it reached your eyes. After looking at yourself in the mirror for a little while longer you stepped out of the room, grabbed your duffle and made your way to the main portion of the penthouse.

The boys were straightening each other out and murmuring compliments to the ones they were helping. You smiled at them and leaned against the wall just watching. A knock sounded and all of you whipped to look at the door. Mingi, the closest one, opened it and bowed to the manager that walked in.

“The vans are here to take you and Ms. Y/n to the airport.” Everyone nodded and started shuffling forward to get their shoes on. You followed suit and grabbed your bags next to the shoe rack. Some of the boys had grabbed bags while others just left without anything. Once everyone was situated you followed the group to the elevators. Some of them went in one and others stepped into the one across the way. You followed Hongjoong deciding to stick close to him just in case. The trip down to the lobby was filled with silence. Nothing could have prepared you for the sight that greeted you in the lobby, there was Asher, completely decked out in his gear. He didn’t acknowledge you in the slightest, just started giving orders to the few men that surrounded him. They would be in the vans with you and the boys, or at least that’s what you overheard.

Everyone was following orders to a tee. It was odd seeing how professional everything was, your boys were almost too quiet for your liking. When you stepped out into the back of the building there were three vans lined up waiting on you.

“Y/n, you will be with the staff in the front van, Ateez you will be split in two and have some security with you at all times.” You nodded to Asher and made your way over to the front van, the manager standing there offered to help you with your bags but you refused and set them in yourself. With one more glance toward your boys you got into the van that had many managers and a couple of security guards in it. No one that you knew.

You reached toward the inside pocket of your blazer and pulled out your Beyond the Lens cap and put it on making sure to fix your hair accordingly then your sunglasses so you wouldn’t be blinded on the way. When you were situated you pulled out your headphones and stuck them over your ears, if you were going to be in a car full of people you didn’t know then you would have to keep your mind busy. Not too shortly after you were on the way wondering what the day would bring.

★☆☽ O ☾☆★

When the van rolled to a stop you were the first one out the door after being the last one in. You put your mask up and moved quickly to grab your bags from the trunk. Your sunglasses were on and covering you from the extensive amount of camera flashes this early in the morning. When you secured your bags you turned and started searching for your team. There in the distance you caught the black and white hats, you rushed off toward them the best you could with the two fairly heavy backpacks and your duffle. When you got to them you set your bags on the cart they had commandeered and gave them a smile you hoped they could see.

“Our suitcases have been taken by the airport staff so we won't have to worry about those.”

“Passports are in my bag.”

“Cameras with me”

“Uploading software with me.”

“GoPros with me.”

“Miscellaneous things with me.”

“Good?”

“Good.” Forrest patted your shoulders and dusted the invisible lint off of them.

“We’ve got this. We won't let you fall behind and we won't let anything happen to the equipment.” His words eased something in you just a little bit. You turned to look at the boys who were standing there getting their pictures taken like true professionals. If you hadn’t gotten this job would you have been a part of dispatch? You shook your head of the thought, absolutely not.

“Want to do our normal airport pictures?” You turned over to Willow with a large grin before handing her your phone from your blazer pocket. The four of you stood together and she took a picture of your feet. You were grinning as you lined up for several more pictures, away from the flashing of the cameras. The four of you struck poses and you were laughing the entire time. Your favorite was when you were holding up your middle fingers and she took a picture of your shadows. When she handed you back your phone you took a picture of the luggage scattered around the four of you.

“Time to go,” The four of you looked toward the staff that were in charge of getting everyone together, they were motioning to you and your team to start that way. You glanced over your shoulder and saw the boys approaching as well. Your groups met in the middle and were almost immediately surrounded by the security team. The only acknowledgment from Asher was a light squeeze of your hand before he walked to the front of the group, he knew you hated crowds and that was his way of offering a sliver of comfort.

When you got into the airport it was an absolute madhouse. People were swarming toward you to catch a glimpse of your boys, thankfully the security had easily managed to keep them at bay. You were between the boys and your team, taking the leading position among the staff behind them. When you got to the first check you were almost immediately passed through because you were with the large group. Next was security and the bane of your existence metal detectors. You took off your shoes and set your hat, necklace, rings, watch, and glasses into the small bin. Aurora immediately grabbed your hand and helped you navigate past all of the people in the vicinity. A couple of the staff had to do random security checks and you thanked god you didn’t have to. They most likely would have tagged you if you weren’t completely covered.

When it was your turn to go through the large metal detector you stepped in and it beeped that you were good to go. A sigh of relief made its way past your lips as you continued on and to your small bin. After getting everything back on you waited for your team to get through, they passed without a hitch and your large cart was rolled over to you. Forrest took it and stood there waiting until given the orders to go. Somehow you had made it in front of the boys. A staff member had started herding them toward the team and you were met with a couple of tiny smiles. You had to be careful of what you showed, you were completely surrounded by cameras. With a polite nod toward them you turned to where you could keep an eye on the head of staff.

Next was customs, while you were standing in the line you took out the passports and handed them to the team. Not too long after you got up to the woman who was checking your identity. With quick movements you took off your hat and mask so she could clearly see your face. She nodded to you and waved you on while handing you back your passport. The other three were through in a flash and you grouped up again to wait.

While you were adjusting your mask and hat you watched over everyone making sure that nothing was going awry; as you normally do after being a leader for so long. San and Wooyoung were leaning against each other, there were people still snapping pictures. The rest of your boys were scattered around and trying to get through everything as quickly as they could. Hongjoong looked as if he was looking for someone, he ran his eyes over all of your boys before turning toward where you were standing. His shoulders sagged when he caught sight of you waiting on him on the other side. Seonghwa briefly caught your eye and gave you a small nod and smile. All of the boys had made it through and you were waiting to move forward. Somehow all of you made it into a large circle and you were snickering while they acted like they were hyping everyone up. You took out your phone at the same time as Wooyoung did and took a picture of all of your feet.

When the remaining staff and security were through customs you got herded into the middle of the large group again and were off toward the terminal. When you got far enough down everyone seemed to relax, but something in you couldn’t quite do the same as the others.

“We will be doing a headcount about ten minutes prior to boarding so please keep an eye on the time if you go anywhere.” The woman opened the door to a designated waiting room for your large group. You were nodding along with everyone while she spoke. As soon as you made it past the door you sagged, that was something you don’t ever think you could get used to.

“You alright? You look a little pale.” You were met with cool blue eyes, Aurora.

“It was a lot, I think I just need to sit for a little bit.” You moved past her and slumped into a chair in the back corner of the room facing everyone. With a sigh you let your head rest against the wall, you left your mask and hat on, you didn’t really have the energy to remove them at this point. Your hands were immediately moving, you started to play with your rings; more specifically your moon phase spinny ring. You were spinning it with trembling hands and it wasn’t doing anything to completely calm the nerves that had crept up the back of your neck. You closed your eyes trying to focus on the feel of the ring that was spinning beneath your fingertips. Time passed, you couldn’t tell how much but you knew it was happening. You had fallen into that negative space between your mind and reality, there weren’t thoughts, just blank silence amongst the chaos surrounding you.

A set of large hands met your own, your eyes flew open, you jerked back and looked down to be met with Mingi who was looking at you with worry. He reached up and gently took off your hat and pulled down your mask. “Muse, you need to take a deep breath.”

Your eyes locked on his and your body came back to itself. Your breathing had picked up and your heart was hammering against your ribcage so violently you were surprised it hadn’t escaped. He offered his hand out to you and you immediately took it and started squeezing. “Breathe with me okay. In for four, hold for four, out for four.”

He had set an example and rested your hand over his chest so you could feel his heart and breathing. The mantra was being repeated while you tried to get a semblance of normal breathing back. Your lungs ached at this point, the panic attack nearly snuck up on you but he caught it before you spiraled. ”Willow went to get you something small to eat and drink. Will you be okay until she gets back?”

You gave Mingi a weak nod and he stood to his full height before stepping away toward Asher. With a look down you saw the small nail marks in your palm, you hadn’t even noticed you were clenching your hands so hard to warrant such marks. Not even a minute later Willow appeared in your line of sight, she was holding a water, a drink pack, and a huge cinnamon roll out to you. You accepted the gifts with a small nod of thanks and resituated yourself so you could eat and drink. You really hadn’t realized how much you slid down the seat until your low back met it again. You gently pushed your hair back away from your face and placed your hat on backwards so you could eat without getting your hair in your mouth.

“We’ve got you, no matter what. That was way too much being in the middle of everything, even for me.” You nodded at her and poured the flavor packet into your water before shaking it and then taking several gulps. When you had gotten down about half the bottle you set it to the side. Your hands were still trembling, opening the plastic container the cinnamon roll was in proved to be difficult. A set of ring-covered hands appeared in your line of sight, taking it from you and opening it without a problem before handing it back to you. You glanced up and met Mingi’s eyes again, he moved to kneel in front of you.

“Hi muse, are you doing okay? Feeling better?” You gave him a nod before starting to get into the cinnamon roll. “I talked to Asher about the entire thing, he said that it might be best that you go in with the other staff ahead of us instead of being with us in the middle of everything.”

“I think our team as a whole could benefit from that,” Willow had joined the conversation by sitting next to you and settling a hand on your knee in a comforting motion.

“We also wouldn't have to worry about our equipment in the throng of people either.” Forrest was looking back over his shoulder to the cart that had been pushed into the room alongside many of the other carry on bags.

“We can make arrangements with everyone to have that happen, that way it would be more like a normal airport visit for you ahead of the chaos that comes with us.”

“As long as she is comfortable with it we are in,” you glanced over to Aurora with a small smile, she was also a little shaken. You offered her your hand and she took it and gave it a squeeze.

“I think that would be best, I’m sorry. I know you most likely wanted me close so you could keep an eye on me.” Your voice came out scratchy from your previous ragged breathing.

“Your safety and their safety comes first, sure we would like to keep you close but if it is going to almost send you into a panic attack then we will deal with it.” He rested his hand on the knee Willow hadn’t taken. “I’m going to talk to the rest of the boys when they get back from wherever they went, honestly I don't know how they can go back out into it after being completely surrounded and almost overtaken.”

You gave him a grateful nod before covering your mouth and saying thank you. He stood back up and placed a quick kiss on your hairline. When he walked away Asher came toward the four of you with a professional mask. “We have arranged for you to come in earlier so you can avoid the mob, honestly knowing you I should have done that in the first place. Today was a trial run and we passed through most of it without a hitch. The biggest thing I wasn't expecting was the amount of people here to send them off, which is my mistake.”

“It’s alright love, because we hadn't done this before we didn’t know what to expect, we are more than happy to make adjustments to suit our team better.”

“Good, I will be sending one of my team members with you to make sure you get through okay with your equipment since I can't be there to keep an eye on you myself.” You smiled up at the man in front of you.

“Thank you, I hope it wasn't too much of a hassle.”

“Nonsense, nothing is too much of a hassle when it comes to making the people I care about feel better about their security.” You nodded again and turned back to your cinnamon roll. Most of it was gone and you hadn't even realized it. You set it into the chair Willow wasn't occupying before getting up and walking over to your carry on bag. With quick movements you pulled out your over the ear headphones. A couple of the staff watched you with worried looks, you gave them your best smile before walking back over to your spot. Your team understood your need to cover up all of the noise and focus on only one thing after being so overstimulated.

When your headphones were on you started one of your quieter playlists that consisted of mostly classical piano music and some lofi songs. The music floated through your ears and directly into your brain. Without a word you grabbed your cinnamon roll and continued eating. Aurora took the seat on the other side of you and rested against you. Forrest was grinning at the three of you before taking a picture of you lounging together. You felt your phone vibrate and checked your watch to see he had sent you the picture. The cinnamon roll was now gone and you pouted almost missing the sweet treat already. Forrest drive by snagged the trash from you and threw it away on his way to Asher. With a roll of your eyes you leaned back letting the music calm you along with the weight of your best friends on either of your shoulders.

★☆☽ O ☾☆★

You were gently being shaken awake what only felt like seconds later. “They’re doing headcount and then we will be boarding.”

“Okay.” you rose from the seat you had been napping in and stretched. You caught the eyes of your boys and they gave you smiles which you returned to the best of your faking ability. When your team was called you raised your hand just like in elementary school while saying present. She nodded and marked her clipboard before motioning for you to head on out to the terminal. You followed the throng of people in front of you and grabbed your bags off the cart. You would have to carry them yourself to get them on the plane. You felt the heft of the bags and let them ground you into the moment.

A couple of minutes later you were being ushered into the large plane that had apparently been reserved for all of you. Forrest had taken the job of putting all of your equipment up in the overhead bins saying something along the lines of you shouldn’t overexert yourself. You took a seat on one side of the triple seats that were facing each other. Your team took the other side assuming that at least some of the boys would be joining you. Directly in front of you was Aurora, next to her was Willow, and Forrest was in the aisle seat. Your eyelids were getting increasingly heavy, apparently the lack of good sleep, no caffeine, and the panic from earlier was taking its toll on you. Your head was tilting to the side while you were trying to stay awake. Aurora offered you her neck pillow and you laughed lightly before accepting it and putting it around your neck.

You sat there just relaxing while waiting for everyone to get on the plane. Wooyoung had somehow made it in first and immediately sat next to you, Yeosang was right behind him and took the final seat of the six at your small alcove. You really should have protested, but you didn't have it in you to complain when Wooyoung took the neck pillow off of you and set it on the small table between everyone. He immediately had your head leaning on his shoulder and had pulled a blanket out of seemingly nowhere to drape it over you. When he was satisfied that you were cuddled up completely under the blanket he grabbed your hand and intertwined your fingers together under the table.

★☆☽ O ☾☆★

About two hours later you opened your eyes to the sun high in the sky. Willow and Aurora were leaning against each other snoozing and Forrest was animatedly chatting with Asher who was in the seat diagonal to him. Your boys were either snoozing on each other or scrolling on their phones. The weight of Wooyoung’s head was on yours so you tried not to move too much as you grabbed your phone. You spent some time aimlessly doomscrolling and then decided to post something small but fun.

You were smiling as you posted the pictures, something so fun without actually seeing the people you were with. A couple of minutes later Wooyoung had taken his head off yours to stretch himself out, you heard a grumble of protest from Yeosang. You snickered at them and both of their heads whipped over to you with smiles.

“Hi,” Wooyoung gave your hand a light squeeze. “Feel better sleepy?”

“Yeah, I think I just needed a nap.” You stretched yourself out and heard your back pop in protest. After you had gotten your bearings you reached down under your seat to grab your laptop out of your travel bag. When you booted it up you immediately connected to the wifi and started looking at everything you had to do. Wooyoung and Yeosang were craning to see what you were doing.

”Can we trade so both of us can watch?” You glanced over at Wooyoung and he was grinning at you. You agreed and the three of you stood up and resituated yourselves. Both of the men on either side of you leaned over to see what you were getting up to. On more than one occasion you were having to explain everything you were doing to them and the clueless looks were perpetual at that point.

After getting a couple of photoshop things done you moved to check on some of the things that you had done for them. Wooyoung was almost bouncing as he realized what you were doing. You had begun checking over the footage for their dance practice and editing it together. The biggest part was going to be picking and choosing what pieces to include. “I like that shot! Can we put it in the video, noona?”

You glanced over to Wooyoung who was pointing to a particular clip of the front of the room. Sure enough it was an amazing view of them while they were dancing through the choreography and you were filming in front of them. ”Sure Youngie, I’ll tag it and make sure it gets in there at your request.”

You clicked on the beginning of the time clip he was watching and bookmarked it and labeled it ‘Include for Woo’ the other three would most likely ask about it later but it’s fine. Most of the next hour continued that way, they had started critiquing themselves after watching it so many times with you. Before it could get out of hand you saved your work and started to trade to something different. You thought better of yourself and opened something you knew they would enjoy.

“What’s that Y/n-nie?” You were grinning at the folder you pulled up.

“It’s some of my past projects if you would like to see them.” Both of them froze and turned to look at you fully. You struggled being able to look at the two of them simultaneously so you just smiled and turned back to your computer. You pulled up some of your oldest pictures from college, the majority of which were either of cars or many miscellaneous places in Oregon. This was when you decided to be traveling around as much as you could between classes and playing the piano, it really showed in the pictures. You and your cousin Dahlia sometimes would go hiking and just soak in the wilderness and you would be taking pictures. You really missed seeing her, it has been too long since you spoke to her; and your aunt for that matter. You knew they still loved you and kept up with you but because of the time difference it was hard to stay in contact to say the least.

Both of the men were leaning their heads on your shoulders as you showed them some of the videos and pictures. They would chime in every once in a while when they really liked a photo, and you would smile and offer them more details about the shoot. The three of you were in your own world. “Yah! Wait, was that you strapped into the back of that car with the trunk open taking pictures?” (This is the person behind the inspiration!)

You had just scrolled past one of the shots your classmate took of you while you were out with her doing one of the lessons you had begged for. “Yeah, that’s how I got a lot of the car pictures. Our professor gave us the equipment and told us to go for it as an extra credit assignment seeing as most of the other people didn’t want to do it.”

”Wahh that’s awesome!” Wooyoung was leaning forward to investigate the picture further. You snickered and scooted the laptop toward him and he immediately took it and zoomed into the picture. “It’s weird seeing you without tattoos.”

“Ah, yeah.” You rubbed the back of your neck with a small smile. To be quite honest it was weird for you too, you looked so different then.

“No tattoos? Our Y/n-nie?” Heads started popping up from the seats behind you, it was as if Wooyoung summoned them with two words. Some of the boys had come around to stand in the aisle close to your table. Wooyoung had scooted the computer to show everyone else and you were met with a lot of teasing.

“This version of you looks so innocent, what happened?”

“It’s weird not seeing your arms being covered in ink.”

“I like this version of you, it’s like a prerelease for the more badass version.” You looked over to Mingi who didn’t seem to even understand what he said. The nine of you burst into giggles at him and he just started sulking.

“Y/n-nie, why did you choose to get tattoos?” Your eyes moved up to look at San who had turned around in his seat to see everything. His chin was on his arms while he leaned against the top of the headrest of your seat.

“Really the first one I got was a celebration and a fuck you to my dad. I got the camera one because I was going to be a photographer. But the fuck you to my dad was for three reasons. He didn’t want me to go into this field and adamantly refused to support me because he thought it was a waste of time. He didn’t think I would make it that far, or even graduate college because I was ‘too stupid’. And finally because he was one of those people that looked down on others when they had tattoos.”

“Well he’s too stupid.” The whisper of Yeosang while he crossed his arms beside you sent you into a fit of laughter. All of the boys in the vicinity echoed you; even Forrest and Asher. Your group was loud enough to wake Aurora and Willow and immediately after you noticed you slapped a hand over your mouth with wide eyes.

“Shhhhh go back to sleeeep” You were waving your hands in an attempt at a hypnotic motion trying to make them think they were dreaming. It didn’t do shit and they were now up and looking at all of you like you were crazy.

“What are you hooligans up to?” Willow yawned in the middle of her question while moving to sit upright.

“Sangie just called my father ‘too stupid’”

“He deserves that and so much worse. Well done Yeosang.” Aurora reached over the table and offered her hand in a sleep deprived attempt at a high five. Your lips tightened while he tentatively reached out and gave her a high five.

Most of the flight continued in the same way, your boys returned to their original seats and at one point you were having a conversation without even being able to see each other. Some time passed and you came up with an amazing idea, you got into your phone and started up your music app and created a 9 makes 1 team playlist. You handed it to the two next to you first and it eventually made its way to every one of your boys. It took forever to get back to you but when they were done there were at least a few hundred songs on it. You created an instagram groupchat and sent it to them there since messaging wouldn’t work this high in the air. The excitement rolled off of them in waves, and quite possibly a few squeals as well.

You settled your headphones over your ears again and turned on your new playlist. When you leaned back from the computer your boys immediately cuddled up to you the best they could in the airplane seats. The blanket wasn't quite big enough for all of you but you made due. Yeosang and Wooyoung both held your hands under the table and you were content as you leaned your head back from the headrest. This time you were adamant to get a few more hours of sleep before the impending landing in the states. It was going to be exhausting because it was your first tour but also because you knew it would bring back many memories, good and bad; especially in the coming days.

☆★☆★☆★☆★☆★☆★

Next Chapter (Chapter 30 Coming Soon)

Likes, comments, reblogs and follows are greatly appreciated

Let me know if you want to be added to the taglist

Thanks for reading ~Moonie

Taglist:

@breadedloafs @a-short-ass-disappointment @ateezswonderland @staytinyluv @cherryangel-coke @11glitch11 @neivivenaj @herpoetryprincess @starryjoong-jeongcheollie @sol3chu @diouysns @beccaskz @bands-r-my-heros @whatdoyouwanttocallmefor @vtyb23 @juicyjaxxy @latisthegenderfluidwannabealone @dinossaurz @bookswillfindyouaway

46 notes · View notes

breadedloafs · 5 days ago

Text

omg the whole house layout is incredible! (also i agree on 2 and 5, it’s actually a bit similar to how i write my signature)

Sneak Peek/Concepts BtL Chapter 29

🎥 Series Masterlist 🎥

Moonpies!! I have started doing some concepts for Chapter 29! That being said I wanted to give you the opportunity to see what I have been working on! It will contain light spoilers but nothing too major to the entire plot of the chapter.

Let me know what you think! PS the chapter is just over 12k words so far <3 Moonie

☆★☆★☆★☆★☆★☆★

The top two pictures are mine, please do not reuse or copy. The third picture is NOT technically mine and is based on the link below with my own twist to make it fit the story.

This last one is inspired by this!

☆★☆★☆★☆★☆★☆★

Likes, comments, reblogs, and follows are greatly appreciated!

Let me know if you want to be added to the taglist!

Thanks for checking this out! <3 Moonie

Taglist:

#beyond the lens fic #BtL Sneak Peek #moonie’s fics #ateez fic #ateez x reader #ot8 x reader #poly ateez #poly ateez x reader

18 notes · View notes

breadedloafs · 5 days ago

Text

v. _bETRAYAL

𝑳𝒂 𝑽𝒊𝒆 𝑬𝒏 𝑹𝒐𝒔𝒆 𝑺𝒆𝒓𝒊𝒆𝒔

Word Count: 4k

pairing: ot8!ateez x fem!reader x ot8!stray kids

thriller & fantasy au (non kpop-idols au)

language: english

chapter summary: now more than ever, you are not in this alone.

warnings: pregnancy, appearance of other idols as main characters, visions and omens, death mentions, attempted murder mentions, spirits

dividers by diviniyae

author's notes: if you read this, please let me know if you would like me to take a vote on who you consider to be the attacker

La Vie en Rose Masterlist

taglist is open!

last ⇆ next

Narrator's POV

Public hysteria was too small and weak a term for what was unfolding in the gardens of Kixxuodo Castle.

Terror swept the crowd as they witnessed what could only be described as an attempted murder—especially shocking considering that, mere moments ago, everything had seemed perfectly normal during the intermission of the participants' presentation.

The only ones managing to keep the situation from spiraling further were some of the contestants hoping to become king. In another context, their quick response might have earned them admiration—perhaps even votes—but now, it was simply damage control for a crisis that should never have fallen on their shoulders.

The same couldn’t be said of the mentors.

Seokjin had promised to leave behind his life as a announcer the moment the competition began—a vow that shattered the instant he started pestering Prince Hoseok with one of the fairies, using her unique magic to broadcast the event through the village portal. Unfortunately, this included the now-infamous footage of the man being dragged through the dirt.

Dahyun, one of the kingdom's few mermaids, still wore the hollow look of someone barely holding herself together. Ever since the incident with her son—whose whereabouts remained unknown—her spirit had been fractured. In a bitter, symbolic gesture, she hurled her wine glass to the ground near the victim, as if both he and the attack meant nothing to her.

It was hard to imagine anything overshadowing such a brutal scene. And yet, something did.

A thick, foreboding fog rolled in, sending shivers through the air—announcing the return of the one woman whose presence stirred more fear than any attempted murder: Park Jihyo.

Some stood frozen in place, terror etched into their features. Others stood tall and defiant, unsure whether she was behind the attack but unwilling to be cowed by her reputation. Still, the most striking reactions came from those bound to her by the weight of unresolved history—emotions boiling over in their eyes before a word was even said.

Strangely enough, the legendary force of nature that was Jihyo seemed… subdued. As she moved toward the fallen man, something in her expression wavered. Could it have been sorrow?

If so, not everyone believed it.

Sana, in particular—who hadn’t stopped voicing her discontent since Jihyo’s arrival—was the first to step forward. Without hesitation, she pointed an accusing finger and shouted a single, damning word: “Murderer.”

It echoed like a curse, dragging with it the ghosts of Jihyo’s imprisonment from twenty years ago.

Prince Hoseok had his own ghosts where Jihyo was concerned. Their shared past, especially involving her father, was riddled with unresolved truths. And now, the stakes were higher than ever—for him, and for his family.

When Jihyo’s father and brother died under tragic circumstances, Hoseok had taken possession of several assets meant to be returned to her upon release. Instead, he kept them—shamelessly, strategically—to further the prosperity of his own bloodline.

When he stole, everything was fine—the angel’s “murderer” mother was growing more delirious each day and had no proof against him. And of course, Jihyo herself wasn’t present to defend what rightfully belonged to her.

But that was in the past. Now, Hoseok had to pretend his legs weren’t shaking at the thought that his own fate might soon mirror that of the man lying on the ground—whose clothes, by sheer luck, were merely dirty and soaked in blood. That is, assuming he was still alive.

Sunghoon, the eldest son of the bitter marriage between Momo and Hoseok, was doing everything he could to calm his father down. Showing weakness at a time like this was not ideal.

Tzuyu, on the other hand, went in the opposite direction. At first, she ignored the sobs of her friend Nayeon—who was stunned after reuniting with her former best friend—only to suddenly remember that the king had gone to rest inside the castle and hadn’t been seen for a long time. All she could do was hope he was alright.

Nayeon couldn’t stop sobbing, begging for all of this to be just a dream or a twisted illusion straight from her worst nightmares. Her daughter, Princess Karina, would soon return from an event she had been sent to attend for the kingdom’s princesses. Lady Nayeon didn’t want her daughter to ever have to endure situations like this.

Sejeong, visibly outraged, took the opportunity to point out that if Jihyo’s arrival was like this, she didn’t even want to imagine what her stay would be like.

And many would have likely continued ranting against the woman—had someone not finally remembered there was a dying man on the ground. Curiously, that someone was Lady Momo, who hadn’t flinched at the sight of the alleged murderer, but now cried uncontrollably over the man whose identity was still unknown to most.

She fell to her knees before everyone, wailing that the man was dead. Her husband couldn’t stand the humiliation, so he forced her to stand and dragged her away to avoid further spectacle.

Jeongyeon, much like Nayeon, couldn’t believe her best friend was standing there after being locked away for so long. Still, she had to set aside her disbelief, muster her courage, and became the only one brave enough to turn the man over so his identity could be confirmed.

And that’s how they recognized him as one of the mentors who had appeared at the event just moments earlier. He clearly had a story to tell—if he still could.

Luckily for the event organizers, the crowd was starting to disperse little by little, some hoping someone might finally try to save the man, since no one had done anything so far.

Tzuyu and Sunghoon seized the moment to try to take control of the situation. Sunghoon sent his younger brother to find a healer or a healing fairy for the wounded man, while Tzuyu sent Nayeon to call for the royal guard, who were likely still in the village trying to manage the hysterical citizens.

Tzuyu began to suspect this could be part of a plot against the castle—and that perhaps the king had also been attacked—but for some reason, she kept those fears to herself.

Changbin carefully and tenderly laid you down on a cot, covering you with a blanket.

You remained unconscious after what appeared to be a vision.

The words and cries you'd uttered during your fainting spell had been lost to the wind. No one wanted to speak about what had happened—how you had suffered while seemingly predicting the incident that, outside, still remained unresolved.

Could it be that the very horses you had been warning about were the same ones involved in the attack?

Hongjoong knew all too well that, based on everything his uncle had taught him, the easiest course of action would be to accuse you. There was no doubt that things would look incredibly suspicious if anyone else found out what had happened to you.

Nevertheless, he decided to disregard it, primarily to ensure your safety. You were completely unconscious, so Seungmin had been sent to get help.

The first to arrive at the temple was Felix, who had already been searching for his friends for some time. Just the thought that they, too, could have been victims of that strange attack had filled him with dread.

His worries faded somewhat when he found them unusually calm, quietly watching over you, as if hoping you might wake up at any moment.

Felix, of course, didn’t understand any of it. Why were you unconscious? Did Hongjoong, Mingi, and Seungmin know you? And why were they so determined to protect you?

Still, the one who seemed most concerned, without question, was Changbin. He sat on the floor beside the cot where you lay, waiting patiently for you to regain consciousness. In front of everyone, he gently moved a strand of your hair out of your face, his fingers accidentally brushing your skin.

That single moment unsettled the others.

For some strange reason, they disliked the tenderness and concern Changbin was showing you. Yet, despite their discomfort, neither their pride nor their nerves allowed them to step forward and care for you themselves.

Felix, meanwhile, still longed for answers—just as the help they had requested finally arrived.

Bang Chan and Jisung rushed into the room to assess your condition. Horror spread across their faces as they realized you might have been yet another victim—perhaps even linked to the man in the garden.

Jisung, especially, couldn’t help but imagine a far more twisted scenario: What if the true culprit was your brother?

Heeseung was far from a likable person.

And many of the kingdom’s sorcerers despised the fact that he had been chosen as the new high priest.

Though, seeing your current state, he wasn’t entirely sure you were a good replacement for him after all.

Hongjoong was about to ask how these other two competitors could possibly be of help. He could somewhat understand Jisung’s presence, but what was Bang Chan doing there?

The last to enter the room was Sir Yoongi. And if the room had already gone quiet, his arrival made it fall into absolute silence.

Apparently, the one Seungmin had actually called for help was Yoongi. The others had simply tagged along to find out what was going on.

Some of the competitors hadn’t even interacted at all since the announcement of the competition. Still, it was more than clear that there were underlying disagreements and scattered tensions in the air.

Sir Yoongi noticed this and asked everyone to leave the room and wait in the ceremonial hall for the results. Only Jisung was allowed to stay and assist, being the other sorcerer in the group.

Changbin was the one who tried to explain the situation to the others. He was the one who despised these divisions between them the most. The last thing he wanted was for this contest to end like the previous edition had.

Even so, the tension remained palpable. Chan couldn’t understand why you hadn’t come directly to him for help, especially since he was one of the few who knew your secret. True, you had just met, and that alone wasn’t enough to make him feel truly disappointed—but it did bother him that the other competitors might have made you believe they would never take advantage of you.

And there was still one piece that didn’t quite fit: Chan remained puzzled by Mingi’s presence. He was behaving completely normally. Wasn’t his kind supposed to be… wild?

Felix, at least, used the waiting time to get to know Changbin a bit better, hoping to prevent any awkward conflict. Now he understood all those times he'd been told that angels, too, could be incredibly difficult to deal with.

Outside the temple, peeking in through one of the windows, Hyunjin, who was pretending to be a human passionate about painting, tried to spy on what was happening inside.

At the same time, his mentor, Jeon Jungkook—disguised as a man he called Vernon—was grumbling and complaining about how foolish it had been to return to the kingdom, especially as a mentor of all things.

Jungkook was, in fact, the real father of Nayeon’s daughter. He had loved and protected them both dearly. However, a terrible event that took place on the very same night the five princes were killed had turned him into a ghoul, and he had fled the kingdom for good.

At least, that was the case until Dahyun managed to contact him after many years and convinced him to enter the competition so he could be close to his daughter again.

At first, he refused. The ghoul disguise was merely a temporary spell—one that could transform him either into the man he had once been before the curse, or into someone entirely different. It helped him avoid stinking and terrifying everyone with his repulsive form… but the temporary nature of the spell still made him uneasy. He had the nagging sense that it would only cause more trouble if someone discovered the truth.

What finally convinced him to go through with it was not only his desire to help young Hyunjin—who, unlike him, had been cursed at birth—but also the hope of finding out what had become of his daughter.

Hyunjin's family had tried to help him rise above his condition, but it was obvious that society wouldn’t just reject him—it would destroy him.

As an old friend of Hyunjin’s father, Jungkook couldn’t simply turn his back on the situation. So, he devised a plan to convince the king and his court that the boy could be just another competitor in the tournament.

The marginalized region where the Hwang family lived proved instrumental in persuading the crown to accept the idea. Of course, this didn't reflect well on the monarch, who hadn’t even bothered to consult with the local community about whether they agreed with such an arrangement.

But that was no longer Jungkook’s concern. His focus was on training the boy to survive in the competition for as long as possible—and more importantly, to master secret techniques that would prevent others from discovering what he truly was: a living ghoul.

He himself had no real understanding of how the curse worked. All he knew was that it had been cast by the Oracle as punishment, and that he could never return to normal until he atoned for a sin—either his own or that of someone close to him.

He strongly suspected that his "original sin" had been abandoning his daughter and wife twenty years ago.

As for Hyunjin, it was painfully clear that his curse stemmed from something his parents had done long before he was born. Unfortunately, both refused to offer any useful information—information that might help their son return to who he once was.

For now, their best hope was earning the trust of the priest. Chosen by the Oracle itself, he might be able to help them in ways others could not.

What neither ghoul had anticipated in this journey of redemption would be that both of them would discover their special ability of communicating with animas—restless spirits that could not find peace until they fulfilled something left unresolved in life.

The five princes who were murdered twenty years ago had begun reaching out to Hyunjin, guiding him in secret. They wanted him to help you uncover the identity of the killer who eliminated all the competitors in that past life—a competition in which, curiously enough, Hyunjin had not been cursed, yet had still found his way into the event by other means.

He was now there for you, in any way you might need. One could argue he had already failed somewhat in his mission—he lost sight of you after the opening ceremony. Had it not been for Jungkook, who managed to see you enter the temple, he wouldn’t even have known you were inside. But for him to approach you directly without cause would have seemed suspicious—so the only option left was to spy from outside.

As for Vernon’s (Jungkook’s alias) persistent grumbling, it had a reason. He was convinced Jihyo had something to do with the dying man’s condition. He warned Hyunjin that if there was anyone he should protect you from, it was that woman—and probably your former friends as well. All of them, he claimed, carried pasts that should never see the light of day.

The room fell silent as Yoongi stepped out alongside Jisung, first reassuring everyone that you would remain unconscious for a while longer.

What followed next was far more important.

“The disturbing visions that have drained her life energy have nothing to do with the pregnancy.”

Everyone tried not to look surprised by the announcement. It made no sense. That could’ve been the only explanation for your condition. Before questions could bubble up, the older man continued.

“This is something beyond a simple connection to life; it’s, in fact, linked to death.”

Chan was the first to speak, unable to hide how deeply he cared. “What do you mean? Is she going to die?”

The mere mention of the idea elicited a loud sigh of fear from all the boys.

Yoongi asked for silence to continue

“On the contrary—she narrowly escaped a fatal fate. This was only possible thanks to her bond with the spirits and the possession of the dragon egg. Otherwise, her survival in this state is inexplicable.”

Those who had doubted you—Hongjoong and Mingi, alongside Jisung—now felt a sting of guilt. Maybe you would ultimately fail and prove untrustworthy, but for now, you had stood firm against your brother to carve your own path toward redemption.

Neither your pregnancy nor the recurring visions, which always warned of impending disaster, were easy burdens to bear.

Now they admired you for having that courage.

“I strongly suggest giving her the space to speak when she’s ready. No one is to trouble her with unnecessary questions—this is a delicate matter.”

Yoongi’s tone left no room for argument.

The others exchanged silent glances—a mutual agreement to respect your silence until you chose to reveal your past and secrets.

“When she awakens, tell her that if she needs help with priestess duties, I’ll be available.”

Seungmin, who had been quiet until now, finally spoke with unexpected concern for someone who barely knew you. “Will she be okay? That vision attack clearly overwhelmed her.”

“If we’re being hunted, she might be the only one capable of stopping the assailant through her visions. The catch is that only she can control that power.”

At first, most were confused, but then they understood that only you would have the power to control these predictions. Only your willpower could save yourself.

Just as Yoongi prepared to leave and avoid admitting he’d been hiding in the temple earlier, Chan stopped him with a last question—one meant to ease your mind once awake.

“Wait, did you just call her a priestess?”

No answer was needed. Heeseung quietly slipped out through a back door, carrying only the priest’s robe.

If he was trying to sneak away discreetly, he definitely failed—with everyone watching as he ran desperately out of the temple.

The elder bid farewell, making it clear that you now had new belongings waiting for you in the priest’s chamber.

The Oracle has chosen you.

The insults and complaints directed at Lady Jihyo still hadn’t subsided. The king remained absent, and no one had come to retrieve the body.

The scorn many felt toward Jihyo was clearly extending to Lady Sana, who continued shouting and placing all the blame on the angel.

The turning point in her tirade came when she revealed that the man had intended to marry Jihyo on the very day the tragedy occurred. That revelation was finally enough to make Jihyo speak—for the first time since her terrifying return.

Hoseok turned to Jongho and ordered him to remove Sana from the scene. He was already fed up—with his wife, with the woman who had once been exiled from the kingdom, and now with yet another emotional outburst.

But before Jongho could act, Mingyu—Sana’s partner—intervened, making it clear he would handle the situation himself.

He tried to lead Sana away before her hysteria escalated, but it was useless. Jihyo’s cold, distant voice cut through the noise, mocking her, revealing that her detached attitude remained unchanged.

Sana kept screaming even as Mingyu dragged her off, insisting she knew Jihyo all too well. She accused her that she could manipulate the contest from her position as a mentor and warned her that even that would not be enough to protect her now.

Jihyo, more composed than ever, simply watched in silence as Sana embarrassed herself in front of the crowd.

It was then that a few healing fairies finally arrived—long overdue, but just in time to prevent what had nearly turned into a lynching.

The crowd began to disperse, stepping aside so the fairies could reach the man—assuming, of course, that it wasn’t too late to help him.

Tzuyu was on the verge of a breakdown. Neither the king nor Chan had yet to arrive, and she couldn't even recall when she had lost sight of the young man in question.

She politely asked Seokjin to remove the members of his team who were aethercasting the disturbing incident to the public.

He looked ready to protest, but knew better—if he wanted his nephew to avoid starting the competition at a disadvantage. That didn’t stop him from muttering more bitter words against the supposed “murderer.”

Meanwhile, Hoseok tried his best to act like a supportive husband, attempting to comfort Momo, who had broken down in tears. Her reaction made it painfully clear that she, too, had been close to the injured man—now known to be Minseok.

Through her sobs, Momo cried out about the injustice of his fate. What shocked everyone most was her revelation: just moments before the incident, Minseok had confided in her that he intended to ask Jihyo for forgiveness—for something that had happened twenty years ago.

Jihyo, still nearby, understood that Momo was trying to pass on that final message.

Like Tzuyu, Hoseok was quickly unraveling. Without Changbin—the one who usually took care of Momo in moments like this—he had no choice but to summon Jungwon so they could carry her inside the castle and try to calm her down.

As the fairies lifted Minseok’s body to transport it somewhere more peaceful, they stunned the onlookers with a single announcement:

He was still alive.

Jihyo and Dahyun were the most stunned of all.

Jeongyeon and Heeseung, who had disappeared from the main garden a while ago, had done so to corner your new friends.

Jeongyeon, who had finally dropped her mask of false kindness, revealed what was truly frightening about a demon.

She didn’t say much about her relationship with you, nor did she ask how that friendship had formed, but she did want to know what your true intentions were in trying to take the throne from your brother. She even offered a significant sum for them to abandon you and leave you alone.

Heeseung didn’t seem frustrated—he looked worse. He was entirely convinced that the oracle had forsaken him and accepted you as the new priestess.

Miyeon, Somi, and Chaeryeong chose to remain silent, even though demons were their greatest fear.

Although they felt slightly betrayed that you hadn’t trusted them enough to tell them about the pregnancy, and their nerves were still frayed from seeing the abuser they had tried to escape for so long now facing potential death, they had no intention of leaving the kingdom—much less leaving you.

Jeongyeon didn’t leave without first making sure to threaten them with consequences if they didn’t stay away from you.

The girls watched in horror as the two walked away, realizing that—just like them—you hadn’t had it easy either. There was no time to waste; they were aware that you had fainted and were being cared for by someone else, and they needed to find you as quickly as possible to warn you about your mother.

Y/N's POV The darkness that had once trapped me was starting to fade, and yet, the relentless pain in my head throbbed even harder as I slowly opened my eyes. I found myself staring at an unfamiliar ceiling, which oddly calmed me—it wasn’t the same ceiling of the room where I had perished.

My mouth felt dry, my body numb, my ears seemed blocked, and I still couldn’t adjust to the light pouring in through the window.

I did my best to sit up on what seemed to be a bed, but the near-sensory deprivation made it impossible to recognize the people around me—let alone understand what they were trying to say.

Could it be that I’ve become one of the spirits, and now I’m part of them?

ongoing taglist: @hwangjoanna @juicyjaxxy @breadedloafs

#ateez fanfic #ateez au #ateez x reader #stray kids fanfic #stray kids au #stray kids x reader #ateez ot8 #stray kids ot8 #ateez ot8 x reader

20 notes · View notes

breadedloafs · 8 days ago

Text

oh! well that last sentence was a turn! i can see the demon smile seonghwa does sometimes…

Heat // Ch 10

Rating: Explicit, Mature (M)

Pairings: Yunho x reader, Mingi x reader, San x reader, Yeosang x reader, Wooyoung x reader

This chapter includes: hybrids, Afab!reader, reader-centric, slow burn, fluff, mutual pining, Fashion designer!Seonghwa, Owner!Seonghwa, Dance instructor!Yunho, Owner!Yunho, Calico hybrid!reader, Black cat hybrid!San, Husky hybrid!Mingi, Dobermann hybrid!Yeosang, Maine Coone hybrid!Wooyoung, Princess Roleplay (roles revealed in chapter), plot twist?

Taglist: @m-flowerjunnie-oa, @mrsminseochoi, @strawwff, @sunlight120902, @awkward-fucking-thing, @menialmoonchild, @jjongsho, @chanscase143, @lililiarina, @babyquokkasworld, @rileylovescats

W.C: 8.6k

“Of course he’d enable Wooyoung’s antics,” San sighed, shaking his head with his hands deep in his pockets. “That’s hyung for you.”

“He’s always been weird, so I wasn’t surprised he agreed. It would’ve been more surprising if he didn’t,” Mingi added, shrugging.

“You guys realize this is something Y/n wanted to do too, right?” Yunho said with a playful scowl, leading the way to your destination.

San and Mingi glanced over at you briefly, trying to gauge whether it was true. All you could do was look away, trying to hide the fact that you were laughing yourself. The situation was hilarious to you, and honestly, you were more than excited.

“Then it’s the best idea out there,” San agreed, trying to sound nonchalant.

You arrived at Seonghwa's house for the Princess role-play day that Wooyoung and Yeosang had helped plan. Since Seonghwa had all the outfits and enough space, he decided it made more sense to host the event at his house rather than bring everything to Yunho’s. You didn’t complain—it got you out of the house, just as Yunho had hoped.

San, on the other hand, was a bit grumpy about waking up earlier than he wanted to and complained, though only a little. Yunho and Mingi had charged into his room this morning to wake him up, dancing around his room and on his bed while you stood in the doorway, laughing at the scene.

Yunho knocked on the door in a rhythmic beat, humming a subtle tune.

“Place your bets—will he be the Queen or the King?” Mingi joked. It seemed like this wasn’t the first time Seonghwa had done something like this.

“Jester,” Yunho chuckled. “Seonghwa likes to think outside the box sometimes.”

The front door was then opened by the man himself—Seonghwa. You gazed at him in awe, wide-eyed with wonder. His jet-black hair was slicked back, save for a single strand shadowing over his forehead. A thin, long black necktie was wrapped around his slender neck, partially covering his slightly exposed chest. He wore a black three-piece black suit, embellished with beautifully intricate rhinestones. The main jacket reached just above his calves, with rhinestones scattered across its surface.

His vest featured elegant swirl patterns across the chest, with buttons on top of his epaulets and smaller gems running down the front. Though his pants were plain, his hip was adorned with a long sword—most likely a prop. Chain mail draped from his shoulders, adding texture and depth to his overall look.

Seonghwa looked absolutely striking—captivating in every sense of the word.

“Welcome to Castle D- Oh! Hello Y/n,” Seonghwa began dramatically, slipping into his theatrics until he caught sight of you admiring him so adorably. Your expression made him pause, overwhelmed by cuteness aggression. He gently pinched your cheek, and you let out a soft purr in response.

“He can’t even stay in character. How are we going to do this?” San muttered, his ears going into airplane mode. He already knew it was going to be a long day.

Hearing that, Seonghwa shot him a scowl, quickly slipping back into his theatrical persona.

“Welcome to Castle Diphylleia; we welcome those who shine in the heaviest rain,” he said, bowing with a hand over his chest. “I am Knight Seonghwa, the right-hand man of Castle Diphylleia.”

Though you were thoroughly enjoying the act, Mingi stood speechless with his tail between his legs, one hand covering his mouth. San made a face as he listened to the dramatic introduction, while Yunho grinned from ear to ear—he was a sucker for silly things like this.

“Thank you for having us,” you smiled, attempting to bow in return, but Seonghwa gently stopped you.

“Your Royal Highness, you do not have to bow to the likes of me, for I am but a lowly knight,” Seonghwa reassured you. “The King and Queen are awaiting you in the Castle. I have been instructed to escort you to your quarters.” With that, Seonghwa turned sharply on his heel and stepped aside to let everyone enter.

You all walked inside, removing your shoes and hanging up your coats. Once everyone was settled, Seonghwa gave the next instructions.

“For our Princes,” he said, referring to Yunho, San, and Mingi, “please use the changing quarters upstairs, two doors down. Your change of clothing should be there.”

“Um, your room?” San questioned.

“The changing quarters,” Seonghwa reiterated. “As for our Princess, you shall follow me to your change of clothing. The King and Queen will see you shortly.”

With that, he clapped his hands to dismiss everyone. No one understood what he meant at first—until he added ‘Get on with it already’. The three of them marched up the stairs and disappeared from view. Neither Yeosang nor Wooyoung was in sight, so you could only imagine they were changing as well.

Seonghwa smiled warmly at you. “Your Majesty, please follow me.”

You did just that, walking with him to the guest room where you stayed during your first sleepover with Yeosang and Wooyoung. He stopped at the door and gestured toward it with his hand.

“Everything should be well accounted for, including the correct measurements. Please take as much time as you need.”

You entered the room, hearing the door close behind you as Seonghwa stepped away. On the guest bed lay a beautiful ball gown— so gorgeous it almost felt too precious to wear, even if it was just for a little role-play—along with a pair of long black gloves. You picked up the dress and held it up to yourself in the mirror. Knowing Seonghwa was a fashion designer, you couldn’t help but wonder if he made this as well. When you looked at the tag inside the dress, you saw the same logo as the one in your pajama set that he made for you, so it very well could be.

The dress was sleeveless, with a form-fitting torso that flared out into a flowing ball gown. It was black and white—the torso was mainly black with rippling textures, accented by white lace embroidered at the waist. The skirt had fluid ripples, primarily white at the base, layered with a sheer black material. The overall effect was both fantastical and elegant, with a subtle hint of mystery.

You couldn’t bear it much longer; your ears twitched with excitement. You plopped the dress back onto the bed and removed your outerwear. Since the gown was strapless, you also removed your bra—the straps would’ve ruined the luxurious look. Stepping into the gown, you pulled it up to your chest and pinched the back of it with one hand. You couldn’t help but watch the ripples sway softly with your movements and spins, admiring the elegant flow. Thankfully, Seonghwa had thoughtfully added a hole for your tail to poke through, so that you could sit comfortably. Even if he hadn’t, you would’ve managed somehow.

You were only able to zip it up halfway before getting stuck. Padding over to the door, you peeked your head out.

“Um, Sir Seonghwa?” You weren’t sure how else to address him, but luckily, he wasn’t far and jogged over to the door.

“Is something wrong, Your Majesty?” He cocked his head, hand resting on the handle of his sword.

“I can’t zip the rest of the gown up. Can you help me?”

Seonghwa was more than pleased. “It would be my pleasure.

You stepped aside to let him in, then shut the door behind you. Seonghwa moved your hair aside to finish zipping up your dress, then let it fall back over your shoulders. His hands moved as if guided by instinct, tugging and adjusting parts of the fabric to ensure it looked flawless.

“You make the dress look ten times more beautiful,” he said, unable to hide his giddiness as he dropped his knightly composure for a moment. He handed you the gloves to complete the look, then clapped softly at the sight. “Would you model for me one day?”

Your eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets. “You’d let me?”

“Of course,” Seonghwa replied, his tone sincere. “My brand is all about inclusivity. Yeosang and Wooyoung even modeled a few pieces when I first started designing clothes for hybrids.”

“If Yunho’s okay with it, then yes,” you nodded, giving a little spin to show off the dress fully. The gloves added a refined touch, complementing the sleeveless design of the gown.

Seonghwa gestured to the two pairs of shoes behind you. “I wasn’t sure what you’d be more comfortable in, so I prepared both flats and heels. If you prefer to go shoeless, that’s fine too—the gown is long enough to cover everything.”

He gave a small bow, one hand still resting on his sword. “If that is all, I’ll take my leave now.”

“Much appreciated, Sir Seonghwa.” You gave him a Princess-worthy bow, and cute aggression almost got the best of him again. He exited the room, leaving you to finish putting your outfit together.

You settled for the flats—not quite ready to go barefoot, but also not eager to walk in shoes you were still getting used to. They were simple white flats with two decorative flowers on top. The dress would cover them up anyway, so it didn’t matter if anyone saw them.

You took one last look in the mirror, pleased with your reflection. Adjusting a few strands of hair—some in front of you, some behind—you tucked a section behind your right ear for a touch of style. For the sake of memories, you reached into the pocket of your pants for your phone and snapped two quick photos before finally stepping out of the room.

You stood outside the door with your hands clasped together. In the living room, you spotted Seonghwa standing beside a pair of padded chairs, each adorned with a decorative cloth neatly tucked into the creases. He beckoned you over, gesturing toward your seat.

You walked over and sat down gracefully, adjusting your posture to sit properly. When you settled in the chair, you caught sight of Yeosang and Wooyoung approaching from the corner of your eye. Instinctively, you rose to your feet again and greeted them with a warm smile.

“Welcome home, Y/n,” Yeosang smiled, pulling you into a tight hug. “Wow, Hyung, the dress turned out really nice.”

“Thank you. It’s actually part of my next collection—what everyone is wearing is set to drop in a couple of months,” Seonghwa expressed proudly.

“You look amazing, Your Highness,” the Dobermann hybrid complimented you.

“You’re the one to talk—look at how handsome you are,” you scoffed, taking a step back to fully take in his outfit.

In contrast to Seonghwa’s suit, Yeosang and Wooyoung’s outfits were white. Yeosang wore a cropped mock-neck suit jacket, embellished with beautiful lace, beads, and pearls of white and silver adorned all over it. Beads outlined delicate lace detailing along the base of the jacket. The jacket appeared to fasten on the left side, with a row of pearl buttons and three belt clasps at the bottom securing it in place. From just above the elbow down to the cuff, a mix of silver and white beads were arranged in a diamond pattern, each diamond filled with smaller white pearls. To complete the jacket off, a beautiful cuff link adorned the right wrist. His pants, belt, and shoes were plain, crisp, and white—perfectly finishing off his look.

Wooyoung’s jacket was also cropped, but it was open down the middle. His pants and shoes matched Yeosang’s—plain, crisp, and white—but his jacket was styled differently. Like Yeosang’s, it was adorned with lace, beads, and pearls in shades of white and silver. Six rows of large, horizontal pearls were layered down the front, with pearl buttons lining the plackets. Instead of a diamond pattern, the mix of white and silver pearls spiraled down his sleeves, wrapping more tightly around the forearm. The epaulets on his shoulders were accented with two large pearls on each side. The look was finished with a loose, white silk shirt underneath, adding an elegant contrast to the embellished jacket.

“Why, thank you,” Yeosang rubbed the back of his neck. Your genuine compliment made him shy—it was evident in the way his tail swayed behind him.

Wooyoung was next to hug you, swaying the two of you side to side. “Glad you’re here,” he said. Once he let you go, he held onto your hands. “See? Wasn’t this a great idea?” he asked, his fluffy ears perked up toward the sky.

You nodded in agreement, “I didn’t think it would feel like we were in a castle. You guys did a wonderful job.”

Wooyoung waved his hands at you playfully, acting coy. “We couldn’t have pulled it off without you… Well, and maybe everyone else. But I would’ve been perfectly fine being your prince.”

You giggled, and Yeosang tilted his head side to side, silently agreeing with Wooyoung but choosing not to say anything.

“If Seonghwa is the knight, who’s the King and Queen?” You glanced between the two of them.

“Guess,” Wooyoung grinned.

You paused, considering their personalities and what roles suited them best. In your honest opinion, Wooyoung gave off more of a Queen-like energy, while Yeosang felt more like the King—especially with the quiet authority in his demeanor.

“Yeosang’s the King, and you’re the Queen,” you finally decided.

“Correct!” Wooyoung clapped in approval.

“Really?!”

“No,” Yeosang shook his head, causing Wooyoung to burst out laughing. How could he lie to you so easily?

“You’re the Queen, Yeosang?!” you teased, trying not to laugh. He definitely didn’t give off those vibes at all.

“Unfortunately,” Yeosang sighed, glaring at Wooyoung. “Originally, I was supposed to be the King. But Wooyoung, being the brat that he usually is, threatened to torment me in my sleep for at least a week. And knowing him, he would’ve.”

“Yah, I didn’t threaten you—I asked,” Wooyoung defended himself.

“You asked me?” Yeosang questioned that statement, clearly finding it hard to believe.

“I did.”

Yeosang gave you with a deadpan look, “Apparently, I was asked.”

Wooyoung waved his friend off, “Truthfully, everyone would think I’m the Queen anyway. But, I give off the aura of a King, no?”

You and Seonghwa tilted your heads to the side. “Well…,” you both said in unison. Yeosang stifled a chuckle and turned around to hide his face.

“Both of you are no help,” Wooyoung pouted. “Let’s sit, please.”

All three of you sat in your designated seats: you in the middle, Wooyoung on your left, and Yeosang on your right. Feeling bad that Seonghwa had been standing the whole time, you leaned forward and called out to him.

“You can sit down, Sir Seonghwa.”

Seonghwa placed his hand over his heart as he replied, “Her Royal Highness and her pure generosity. Although I am deeply grateful, I must respectfully decline. Standing here is quite fine— thank you for taking care of me.”

“O-of course,” you stammered, flustered by his charming gesture.

“You could stand there all day, then,” Wooyoung quipped, sticking his tongue out at him.

Seonghwa nearly unsheathed his sword, threatening Wooyoung.

“Treason!” Yeosang exclaimed, eagerly anticipating what he thought would be Seonghwa’s betrayal. But Seonghwa quickly sheathed his sword, fixing it at his side. “Why’d you stop?”

You lightly slapped Yeosang’s shoulder, earning a laugh from him.

Soon enough, you heard footsteps cascading down the stairs. One by one, the Princes appeared: San, Yunho, and Mingi.

You were in awe of their outfits as well—everything was planned meticulously. Their suits were similar to Seonghwa’s; black, yet each styled to reflect their individual personalities. Small, sparkling rhinestones gleamed under the fluorescent lights, while their pants and shoes remained plain black.

San’s had a distinctly princely feel. His jacket was buttoned asymmetrically, with a single pearl button at the top right of his chest and three buttons lined vertically on the left side of his waist. From the top left of his jacket, larger rhinestones were arranged diagonally down toward the middle. This pattern was interrupted by a belt that hugged his waist, shaping his form. Even the belt was outlined with rhinestones and crystals. Unlike earlier, San’s hair had been slicked back, shining with a bluish-black sheen.

Yunho’s jacket had a similar shape to Wooyoung’s: a cropped, open, mock-neck style. The right side featured horizontal ribs along the zipper, while the left side was adorned with larger rhinestones. Like San’s, these rhinestones stretched from the top left corner down to the middle of the jacket, but with additional smaller stones lined in between. His sleeve, similar to Yeosang’s, was decorated with rhinestones extending from the upper arm down, topped with a design resembling a firework exploding in the sky.

And finally, Mingi’s. His jacket featured large pearl buttons down the placket but was buttoned only from the collar to the middle of his chest, leaving the rest open to reveal a black mesh shirt underneath. His collar was accented with two pearls on each side. The left side of his jacket combined the diagonal rhinestone patterns of San’s and Yunho’s, but the right side was the most intricate. Rhinestones formed a star-like shape, arranged vertically in parallel lines, extending from his shoulder down his sleeves to his cuffs.

All of their cuffs were wrapped in lace and small ruffles, perfectly matching the lace on your dress.

“Wow,” was all you could manage; your breath was taken away by the sight. Seeing these suits firsthand before their official release was an honor.

“We should be saying ‘wow’. Look at you,” Yunho gestured toward you sitting there, looking every bit the Princess.

San couldn’t take his eyes off you, admiring every detail of your dress and how effortlessly it suited you.

“Introduce yourself to Her Royal Highness,” Seonghwa commanded, standing tall with regal posture.

Mingi stepped forward and gave a prince’s bow. “Prince Mingi, sixth son of the Song clan.”

Yeosang covered his mouth to hide his grin—it was hard for him to fully immerse himself.

Yunho followed. “Prince Yunho, third son of the Jeong clan.”

San took a deep breath, shaking his head slightly at how seriously Yunho and Seonghwa were taking the whole role-play.

“Prince San, fifth son of the Choi clan.”

You stood from your seat, smoothing out your dress before offering a graceful princess bow. “Princess Y/N, Heiress of Castle Diphylleia.”

After completing your greeting, you sat back down, looking forward to what was to come.

Seonghwa cleared his throat, fully immersing himself in the theatrics. “Our three princes will be given three tasks to prove not only their worth, but their right to be crowned Prince of Diphylleia. Even if they succeed, Her Royal Highness alone will determine whether they have met her standard. So—try your best to swoon.”

“Is there anyone who’s caught your eye so far, based on appearance?” Yeosang asked.

“You know I can’t choose that. Everyone looks amazing,” you said honestly as your tail swayed behind you.

“Obviously It’s—

“Not you,” Wooyoung cut San off, wearing a mock-disgusted expression. San squinted at the mischievous hybrid.

“The three tasks are: Runway, Entertainment, and Cooking,” Seonghwa announced. “Show off your physique, entertain Her Highness, and finally, cook a delectable meal.”

“…That’s it?” Mingi raised an eyebrow

“That’s it?!” Wooyoung scoffed, crossing his legs. “Are you too good for our Princess?”

Mingi quickly waved his hands in front of himself, his tail hiding between his legs. “N-no, I was just asking. Sorry, Queen Wooyoung.”

“Queen?!” Wooyoung shot up from his seat while Yeosang giggled quietly beside him. “Yah, off with his head!”

Seonghwa unsheathed his sword, raising it as if ready to strike down Prince Mingi.

“You’re not the Queen?!” Mingi grinned from cheek to cheek, clearly amused by Wooyoung’s dramatic reaction. “Poor Yeosang.”

“That’s it. You’re not marrying the Princess. Begone.” His tail puffed out to show his agitation.

You pulled on Wooyoung’s sleeve, pulling him back down into his seat. “They haven’t even had the chance to prove themselves yet. Don’t go killing anyone without a reason.”

Wooyoung pouted, arms crossed and ears flat on his head. “Fine, whatever you say.” With that, Seonghwa sheathed his sword once again.

“Apologies for the mishap,” Knight Seonghwa said with a polite bow. “Commence the runway.”

The three Princes bowed in unison, lining up from oldest to youngest. San mumbled something under his breath, prompting Mingi, who stood behind him—to flick his tail in retaliation.

Yunho looked completely in his element as he stepped forward with a confident stride, one hand casually tucked into his pocket. He waved to the imaginary crowd surrounding him, sending a wink and finger guns your way. Under the lights, the rhinestones on his jacket caught and reflected every color, as if he could glitter under moonlight. As he reached the end of the runway, he turned his back to you, Wooyoung, and Yeosang, glancing coyly over his shoulder before walking off—signaling San’s turn.

It seemed like they had done this before, especially with the way Seonghwa kept muttering praises under his breath. Though he still couldn’t believe the situation he was in, San walked professionally. He truly looked the part of a Prince, from the way his slicked-back hair glistened to the commanding aura he carried. When it was time to pose, he squared his shoulders and flexed an arm, displaying his strength. Even beneath the suit, you could tell how cinched his waist truly was. After offering a graceful bow, he turned and walked back, clearing the way for Mingi’s turn.

Mingi strolled forward with both hands tucked into his pockets, taking long, confident strides. His expression was serious as he scanned the four of you seated before him. But the moment he stood in front of you, his demeanor shifted entirely. Suddenly, he became… cute? He pressed a heart against one cheek, then the other, followed by making a heart with his index and middle fingers. Reaching inside his jacket, he pulled out something: a finger heart. With each adorable gesture, he let out a high-pitched “mmm,” scrunching his nose.

“Yuck,” Yeosang was actually disgusted and shocked by his friend. Mingi ignored him, proudly displaying his cute side, while Seonghwa egged him on.

Once they finished, the three princes lined up again, waiting for the first part of the verdict. You applauded their efforts, earning pleased reactions from all of them.

“Princess, who won your heart this round?” Seonghwa asked, gesturing toward the trio.

You pondered, not wanting to hurt anyone’s feelings. “Can’t I choose them all?”

“No,” Seonghwa said sternly.

“Hm… then probably… San,” you answered confidently. You also hoped he would play along more, and your answer seemed to encourage that.

San dramatically bowed, slipping into his historical voice again. “Princess! I will die for you.”

Wooyoung giggled, nearly copying his friend, forgetting that he was playing the King instead.

“I won’t lose again!” Yunho declared, fully committed to his role.

Mingi was more distraught that his cute expressions hadn’t worked on you, or at least Wooyoung. He knew Yeosang wasn’t a fan of it, so that was a lost cause.

“Your Majesties, who would you have chosen?” Seonghwa asked both Wooyoung and Yeosang.

“We didn’t ask for their opinion,” Mingi bickered, displeased.

Seonghwa unsheathed his sword again. “Are you disrespecting their Royalty?”

Mingi sent pleading eyes to Yunho. “Hyung, he keeps pulling his sword out on me.”

Yeosang cleared his throat, resting his chin on the palm of his hand. “I would’ve chosen San as well.”

“And I would’ve chosen Yunho,” Wooyoung replied. “Mingi would’ve been chosen if he bit his tongue.”

Mingi zipped his lips, not wanting to lose because of his smart remarks.

“San wins the first round,” Knight Seonghwa declared, followed by cheers from Wooyoung and Yeosang. “Moving on to the next task: entertainment. You’ll have five minutes to come up with either three individual talents or a group performance.”

“We already have a performance ready,” Yunho clarified.

“If it’s the butler dance or the ruby dance, we’ve seen it already,” Yeosang said.

Yunho shrugged. “We need those five minutes.”

You watched as San, Yunho, and Mingi turned their backs to you to huddle together, brainstorming a performance idea.

“I’m not too worried about the performance. With Yunho leading, he’s bound to win,” Yeosang whispered to you and Wooyoung. “Plus, San’s a great singer and Mingi’s a great rapper.”

This was news to you. “Wait, they sing and rap?”

“You didn’t know?” Wooyoung furrowed his eyebrows, you shook your head no. “We’ve done karaoke many times—you should hear them. They just don’t pursue it professionally; it’s more of a recreational thing.”

“Um, Sir Seonghwa? May we use your speaker?” Yunho pulled out his phone, ready to connect to YouTube.

“Speak plainly—what is this ‘speaker’ you’re referring to?” Seonghwa feigned naivety, only to drop the act briefly. “Yes, you may.”

“Seonghwa is really into his role right now, I love it,” you whispered, gossiping to Wooyoung and Yeosang.

“When I told him about the activities you wanted to do and mentioned the Princess role-play, he immediately planned everything out. He lives for this kind of thing—it’s kind of his forte,” Wooyoung said proudly of his hyung.

“For someone who exudes such elegance and handsomeness, Seonghwa’s very… creative,” you complimented him, even if it didn’t quite sound like one.

“Creative’s the right word,” Yeosang added, bouncing off your statement. “He was stuck between being the jester or, for some reason, a witch, but we convinced him that the Knight was the better option.”

Now you were curious to see Seonghwa dressed as either a jester or a witch.

The sudden sound of music startled you, causing you to place your hand over your chest. When you faced the three Princes, they were already standing in formation, with Yunho in the middle. You had high expectations, having never seen Yunho dance before, let alone heard Mingi and San sing or rap.

“Not Fantastic Baby,” Wooyoung laughed in amusement, cheering them on. It was your first time hearing the song, it sounded very upbeat from what you could tell.

“YEOGI BUTEORA!” Mingi held an imaginary mic to the three of you, while Wooyoung and Yeosang chanted the next line, leaving you just as surprised. “WE GON’ PARTY LIKE!”

“LILILILALALA,” Knight Seonghwa sang along wholeheartedly.

Yunho remained in place, waiting for his cue to start. San began singing his part of the performance, leaving you in awe—you’d never heard his voice before. Just as Yeosang mentioned, he really did sound great.

Mingi and San harmonized on the ‘nanananana’ line before Mingi took over the chorus.

“Wow, Fantastic baby,” and with that, Yunho’s cue began.

Eventually, everyone broke character, fully joining in as you sat and watched. Suddenly, there were no Kings, Queens, or Knights—just a full-on concert. Wooyoung and Seonghwa jumped in with the ad libs, while Yeosang pretended to be a conductor, waving an invisible baton between his fingers. Yunho’s movements were very sharp and fluid, perfectly timed with the rhythm of the song. Even though everyone was in a playful mood, his precision remained intact. He performed with beautiful, expressive gestures—almost as if he were truly on stage.

Mingi’s rapping felt effortless, like a gift he should genuinely consider pursuing. The same went for San—his smooth, higher pitch paired well with Mingi’s velvety, baritone voice, complementing the song’s tone. The two of them had such chemistry, it was as if they could read each other's minds, seamlessly trading harmonies and taking turns when the moment called for it. They even pulled the others in, who joined with equal enthusiasm. The performance, though spontaneous, was genuinely admirable.

Admirable as it was, you searched for a word that truly captured the scene unfolding before you. And there was only one.

Flabbergasted.

You were genuinely, utterly flabbergasted. Because, despite the elaborate role-play and noble personas, it had only just hit you—you were completely surrounded by losers. Losers… with talent.

And then everyone started jumping, cheering ‘yeah’s like a quartet. Seonghwa came up to you, grabbing your hands and swinging them side to side as he sang along. You joined him in singing, repeating the parts that were familiar to you, but soon, the performance was over. San ended it with an imaginary mic drop, Yunho was so immersed that he was breathing heavily, with Mingi rubbing his back.

Everyone in the room, besides you, was too busy catching their breath from getting riled up by the song. Was it really that popular?

You broke the silence by applauding, requesting an encore—but not really, just for dramatic effect. Yunho smiled at your genuine amusement, settling for resting on the floor.

“You guys performed so well,” you praised them. “I didn’t know we had so many hidden talents here.” Your words made San and Mingi shy.

You read the room very quickly, noticing you were the only one not heaving. Without a word, you left the living room, slightly picking up your dress as you headed towards the kitchen. Everyone was confused about where you went until you returned with several water bottles on your arms. You handed them out one by one, not caring about the role-play at the moment.

“We can take a ten-minute break,” you announced, and they couldn’t agree more.

You and Seonghwa were the main ones tending to everyone during the break. Seonghwa mainly checked to see if the outfits were holding up well—looking for anything that might’ve come loose or torn—but also because he hated sweat. You did a mental check, making sure everyone was okay and asking if they needed anything, wiping off sweat from Yunho and the hybrids.

As you checked on Wooyoung, Seonghwa was preparing the final part of the tasks: the recipes for the cooking segment. Everyone had agreed to award equal points for the performance, recognizing the dedication to the bit and the song. That meant San was two-for-two, while Yunho and Mingi had one point each.

Yunho thanked you as you dabbed at his damp skin with the towel, allowing you to dry the sides of his face while he continued sitting on the ground.

“Did you choreograph that dance too?” you asked him, truly curious.

“I wish,” he chuckled, shaking his head. “It’s an old song, but very popular. I’m surprised you don’t know it.”

“Well, my old owner was a very old lady. I don’t think she was very up-to-date with a lot of things,” you made light of the situation.

Ever since your night out at the festival and restaurant, that older man had been on his mind. He kept wondering who he was to you. Of course, he never pressed the subject—it wasn’t his business unless you chose to tell him—though right now, he wanted to ask. He could put two and two together: the older man was clearly someone very important to you.

Instead, he stared fondly at you. “I guess I just have to broaden your music selection,” he said, standing up from his seat on the floor and gently removing the towel from your hand.

To shield yourself from his doe eyes, you let your gaze drift to anything else—his jacket, his hair—occupying yourself by adjusting or fixing things. But it didn’t take long for you to notice that he had caught on to your avoidance, making your eyes drop to the floor in embarrassment.

“Why do you always do that?” Yunho questioned, following your gaze, turning with you whenever you tried to look the other way.

“Because I’m just not used to it, that’s all,” you replied, which was partially true. “Besides, if you keep looking at me like that, you might just become Prince after all.”

Yunho bowed, “Then I shall ensure you are courted properly, Your Royal Highness.”

The main reason for your answer was something you were sure of—it’s just that there was always a worry that poked at it. You couldn’t say it aloud yet, because the last time you did, you lost someone. Not that you’d lose them anytime soon, you just didn’t want to live with any regret, especially when you felt like you hadn’t been here that long. So, until the time is right, you’ll continue to avoid their endearing gazes.

Seonghwa heard Yunho put on his Princely act and immediately gathered everyone’s attention to resume the role-play. You took your seat again. This time, however, your cheeks were dusted a soft pink, and you gave your full attention to Seonghwa until your tension calmed down. San, Yunho, and Mingi resumed their positions at the front, standing with their arms behind their back. Wooyoung and Yeosang returned to their seats, sitting more relaxed, with their legs and arms crossed.

“Finally, we have reached the last section—to truly prove your worth,” Sir Seonghwa announced, holding three folded papers in his hand and gesturing them toward the Princes. “Three different recipes for three different meals, yet only one will be chosen as the most delicious. Prepare it well for your royalties. Once you choose, do not reveal it—keep it to yourself, as it will be a surprise for them as well.”

“Oh?” Yeosang was intrigued, “What if I don’t like it?”

“It’s not for you—it’s for the Princess,” Seonghwa squinted his eyes at Yeosang. “Besides, I chose recipes I’m sure everyone here likes.”

“Don’t speak to my Queen in such a manner,” Wooyoung playfully scolded the Knight, giving him a light smack. Seonghwa almost reached for his sword before remembering his place in this role-play. This might’ve been the first time Yeosang was actually fine with being the Queen.

The Princes selected their recipes, scanning the list before folding them shut again.

“Wow, you really put a lot of work into this,” Mingi pocketed his recipe so no one could see it.

“Do you even have the ingredients for this?” San brought the paper closer to his face. He’d cooked before, but the meals weren’t all that extravagant.

“Of course I do. Do you think I’d come unprepared?” That was a fast ‘no’ from everyone in the room, inflating his ego. “But you do have a lifeline to help assist you: me. And maybe YouTube, if I’m just as lost.”

“So you haven’t made these before?” Yunho questioned.

Seonghwa shook his head. “Before you head to the kitchen, please remove your jackets… I don’t want you all ruining my hard work. Aprons are in the kitchen.”

They respected that, especially considering none of them wanted to get yelled at by Seonghwa. He’s a very kind individual, so if he were to get upset about potentially damaging his designs, they wouldn’t hear the end of it.

Removing their jackets, they handed them to the older male, revealing the different shirts underneath. Mingi had on a black see-through shirt, Yunho had a tight short-sleeved mock neck, and San wore a white button-down with the sleeves rolled up.

The four of them, including Seonghwa, left to prepare the recipes. Seonghwa was mainly there to assist them with locating the ingredients and to make sure no one cut themselves or burned down his house, leaving you, Yeosang, and Wooyoung in the living room.

“Are you enjoying yourself so far?” Wooyoung asked, leaning toward you in his chair, his big, fluffy tail swaying behind him.

“Yes, I am, actually,” you admitted, purring softly. “I didn’t know how this was going to play out, but I love the mixture of seriousness and silliness. And I love these outfits on all of you. I wish I could have this dress.”

“Well, why not?” Wooyoung shrugged, scanning the details of your outfit.

“Why not?” you echoed, and he nodded. “It’s Seonghwa’s, I have no right to take it. Besides, I don’t have a reason to wear such a gorgeous dress—there’s no ball to go to.”

“We watched Seonghwa create this dress. I have a feeling he’d be honored to let you have it,” Yeosang said with an honest smile, his pretty canines showing.

Still, you really had nowhere to wear it. You mostly stayed home because that’s where you felt most comfortable. It would just sit in your closet and collect dust.

“I can’t have it,” you declined politely. “Maybe if it were a different dress.”

Yeosang hummed, acknowledging your concern.

Wooyoung pulled out his phone and started tapping away. You figured he was on social media. You had only learned about social media recently, but you didn’t use it much—there weren’t many people who interested you. Besides, YouTube Shorts seemed more entertaining. Wooyoung called you old for that, even though he’s technically older.

A sweet, soft melody began playing from the speakers in Seonghwa’s house, drawing your attention once again. Wooyoung had put on a classical ballroom dance song, setting his phone down on the chair before rising to his feet.

“You said there was no ball to go to, so why not bring it here?” he bowed before you with his hand extended, waiting for you to take it.

Hesitantly, you reached out with your gloved hand. Wooyoung gently helped you to your feet, placing one of your hands on his shoulder while intertwining his fingers with your other hand. His free hand settled on your waist.

“Are you suddenly playing the prince now?” you asked, feeling him pull you just a little closer.

“No,” he swayed your body along to the rhythm of the song, leading you through the waltz. “No need for acting right now.”

You never danced before, especially not a waltz. You followed his lead as best you could, glancing down occasionally to track his steps and avoid moving in the wrong direction. Still, Wooyoung didn’t seem to mind what you considered your two left feet. He simply hummed along with the music, content. Thankfully, the dress you wore concealed your clumsiness; to anyone watching, it might have looked like you knew what you were doing.

“Do you dance too?” you spoke in a whisper, not wanting to break the moment.

“For fun. Nothing more,” he replied, letting go of your waist to twirl you with one hand. You spun easily under his guidance, the dress flowed gracefully with each turn—it was almost haunting in its elegance.

He drew you close for a brief moment, then spun the two of you together before releasing your hand and extending his own outward. You mirrored him, expecting to twirl back into his arms, until you felt another hand gently grasp your free one.

It was Yeosang. Wooyoung had passed you off, giving him a turn to dance with you.

“'M’lady,” Yeosang bowed, holding you the same way Wooyoung did.

You giggled at his formality. “You too?”

Yeosang nodded, his ears flicking slightly. The two of you swayed in time with the music. “I had to dance with the Princess at least once.”

His grip was firmer than Wooyoung’s, yet his movements were delicate, almost as if he were handling fine china. His left arm wrapped around you as he lifted you into a willowy spin, catching you off guard for a moment, before gently placing you back on the ground and continuing the dance. You didn’t think you’d ever felt more like a Princess than you did now, surrounded by people who felt like Princes themselves.

“Please don’t ruin my kitchen,” Seonghwa warned the three princes, wary of the mess they might make. He could hear the music playing from the living room, but he was more concerned about the aftermath of cleaning up.

“We’re not messy. We clean every day,” San grumbled as he washed his potatoes. “Still, none of these recipes is the same level of difficulty. Why is Yunho’s so much easier to cook?”

“Because he chose it,” Seonghwa replied simply. “If you had picked it, maybe you’d be cooking something easier.

And technically, he’s not wrong, they had picked randomly, so there was a chance that he could’ve selected the easier dish. Still, he couldn’t help but mumble under his breath.

”Mine is going to take the longest,” Mingi sighed as he diced some onions. He hated cutting onions; they always made his eyes sting. “What are they even doing over there?”

Seonghwa stepped out of the kitchen to peek into the living room, and the scene before him made his heart swell. Watching you dance with both Yeosang and Wooyoung confirmed what he had quietly hoped: you had fully opened up to them. He had honestly been worried when you decided to sleep over. He thought Wooyoung’s brashness and Yeosang’s quiet, reserved nature might drive you away. But instead, you had been patient and kind, meeting them with gentle understanding. He could see now what he had always believed deep down, that in time, you’d become inseparable.

To them, you were their Dandelion.

But to him, you were his Diphylleia; you just needed a bit of water to reveal the true beauty of your petals.

“Seonghwa hyung?” Mingi called, noticing that Seonghwa was staring intently into the living room.

“Dancing,” Seonghwa expressed fondly. “They’re dancing.”

“They are?” San stopped washing the potatoes and glanced over at Yunho and Mingi, telepathically sending a message.

The three Princes peeked out from behind the kitchen wall, careful not to be seen, while Seonghwa silently clapped with delight. It was true, you were waltzing with Wooyoung and Yeosang, smiling as happily as could be.

“They always beat us to it,” Mingi pouted. But he couldn’t deny, it did look like something out of a movie.

“Let them be. They’re friends too,” Yunho whispered to his husky hybrid. Honestly, he’d been beaming ever since you arrived; you had come so far.

“Also, out of all the songs—Fantastic Baby?” Seonghwa finally tore his attention away from you and refocused on the task at hand. “That’s not a very Princely song at all. Did you forget what we’re doing?”

“You said entertainment,” San defended.

“So it was your idea for the song,” Seonghwa crossed his arms over his chest. San looked guilty.

“Hyung, you were thoroughly enjoying it yourself,” Yunho said matter-of-factly.

Seonghwa shook his head with a sigh. “That’s not the point.” Realizing they’d been watching for too long, he waved them back toward the kitchen. “Go on, cook. The princess can’t be left starving.”

The cooking took about forty minutes in total, with Seonghwa’s help to speed things along. Thankfully, under his guidance, no one got nicked or burned—well, maybe Yunho, but no one was seriously injured. The house was filled with all kinds of delicious aromas, making everyone’s stomachs rumble in anticipation. While waiting for everything to finish, Wooyoung and Yeosang showed you some magazines featuring Seonghwa’s work, including an interview with him. You also get to see some of Wooyoung’s and Yeosang’s modeling for his hybrid collection over the years. Seeing them with different hairstyles and stunning outfits than usual felt surreal.

Knight Seonghwa returned to the living room alone to inform you that dinner was ready and to take your seat at the dining table for the taste test.

Yunho had just finished plating his meal, garnishing it elaborately in hopes of scoring extra points. He wasn’t worried, as he was having fun with it. Everyone was preparing to carry their dishes to the table, but San suddenly raised a hand to stop them.

“Wait,” he whispered, catching everyone’s attention in the kitchen. “I have an idea…”

As you sat at the dining table with the King and Queen, Seonghwa helped set the table, handing each of you a napkin to place on your lap.

“Your Royalties, the three Princes are finally ready to showcase their dishes. Please don’t be afraid to judge them,” Seonghwa said reassuringly, whistling to signal the Princes.

One by one, they carried their plates to the table, setting them down and standing proudly beside their creations. From what you could see, everything looked delicious—almost like it was made by a professional chef. You still thought back to the lobster risotto you’d had not too long ago.

“Please introduce your meals,” Seonghwa instructed.

Yunho cleared his throat, deciding to go first. “This is Zuppa Toscana. It’s a healthy and hearty soup that I hope will comfort you and keep you warm throughout this cold winter.”

“What’s in it?” Yeosang asked.

“Uhh…” Yunho wasn’t expecting the question. “Kale, potato, Italian sausage—”

Yeosang held up his hand to silence him.

“I’ve heard enough. Sounds amazing,” he was already eager to dig in.

It was Mingi’s turn next. “I made steak, mashed potatoes, and asparagus. Seared the steak to a perfect medium-rare and even cut it up for you, because Your Highness’s hands are too delicate.”

Wooyoung let out an impressed “woo,” admiring Mingi’s suave delivery, which earned him a… very hard blink in response.

“Wha—what was that?” Wooyoung asked.

“A wink,” Mingi said plainly, trying again. Wooyoung turned his head to the side, trying his best to hold back laughter at Mingi’s awkward attempt. “Is it not?”

Wooyoung just waved his hand and moved on to the next dish. Mingi looked confused, cocking his head.

“And I prepared a Shrimp Aglio Olio, a simple dish that’s rich in flavor,” San said, looking radiant with his shoulders held high and his arms behind his back.

“Agil… aglio ollio… oli…” You repeated silently to yourself. It sounded difficult. Yeosang noticed and whispered the correct pronunciation to you.

“You can comment on the presentation and smell if you want, but it’s the taste that counts the most. Whoever’s dish is the best wins the final point,” Seonghwa clarified. “Other than that, you may officially begin.”

Immersed in the role play, you raised your hand.

“Sir Seonghwa?”

“Yes, Your Highness?”

“I’m afraid I cannot eat food that is potentially poisonous,” you said, hearing dramatic gasps from both Wooyoung and Yeosang that almost made you break character. “Try it first, and then tell me if it’s okay.”

Seonghwa genuinely smiled, thinking you were just the cutest. “Your Majesty, how could I be so foolish?! It is my duty as your Knight to ensure your safety. Allow me to indulge, but I do have one request—if I perish, off their heads in my honor!”

San pinched the bridge of his nose at his foolish hyung. Of course, there was no poison; he just disliked how passionate Seonghwa was about his role.

Seonghwa grabbed a fork and spoon, taking only a small bite from each plate, hiding his mouth before every bite and chewing thoroughly—mainly for dramatic effect and suspense.

“Wow, delicious,” he raised his eyebrows, complimenting no particular dish. “Everything is safe to eat, Your Highness.”

And with that, you, Yeosang, and Wooyoung held your smaller bowls and shared portions of the meals you each wanted to try. You chatted quietly among yourselves, judging the flavors of each dish one by one. Mingi and San’s ears twitched with curiosity, trying to guess what you were saying, while Yunho remained calm and patient, waiting for the results. They all focused intently, trying to read your expressions. You kept your face perfectly neutral, giving nothing away. Even your tails gave no hint—no purring, no twitches. You were too good at hiding your thoughts. They expected that kind of control from Yeosang, but you and Wooyoung were a surprise.

Once you had all finished tasting, it was time for the verdict.

“I just want to say thank you all for your hard work—for taking the time to perform and cook for us,” you began warmly. “The Shrimp Aglio Olio was good. Very different... well, all of these were different. I’ve never had any of them before. I just think the other two had a bit more flavor. That said, it looked beautiful, and the fragrance was lovely.”

You shifted your attention to the next dish. “The steak dish was great. The mashed potatoes were buttery and smooth, and the asparagus was cooked perfectly. The steak itself was done just how I like it, very flavorful.”

“And the Zuppa Toscana,” you continued, “was also incredibly flavorful. I actually enjoy soup. It was hearty, just like you said. The broth was rich, and the kale gave it a refreshing balance.” You smiled softly. “All the meals were presented beautifully and smelled amazing.” You paused, realizing you'd talked for quite a while. “Sorry… I think I rambled.”

Wooyoung and Yeosang nodded in agreement with your judgment. Yeosang, a fan of meatier dishes, found the Aglio Olio a bit too plain for his tastes. Wooyoung enjoyed everything—it was obvious in the way he kept quietly eating throughout your speech, saying nothing but showing his approval with every bite.

“So, Your Highness, which dish is the winner?” Seonghwa inquired, excited no matter the outcome.

You didn’t even have to think. You were confident in your decision. “The Zuppa Toscana!”

As you cheered, you caught the sight of both Yunho and San's jaws dropping in disbelief. Sensing the shift in mood immediately, your clapping slowed… then stopped altogether.

Mingi, on the other hand, had a huge grin stretched across his face. His tail wagged so fast you’d never seen it move like that before.

“But… Yunho, you’re the winner! You should be happy.”

He shook his head. “No, I’m not.”

“But it’s your soup?!”

“No, it’s not.”

“It’s not?” Now you, Wooyoung, and Yeosang all looked confused.

“I thought it would be funny to switch our plates around…” San admitted quietly, his voice trailing off in defeat. His tail was completely still.

“So… who’s who?” Your eyes flicked between all of them, waiting for an answer.

“Mine was the Shrimp Aglio Olio,” Yunho confirmed.

“And mine was the steak dinner,” San added, still sounding a little bitter.

Which meant only one thing.

“I cooked the Zuppa Toscana,” Mingi bowed, his smile wide and warm, showing off his lovely teeth.

“You made this?!” Wooyoung and Yeosang exclaimed in unison, while your hand flew to your mouth in shock.

“He doesn’t even cook that well,” Yunho added, placing his hands on his hips.

“Well, I did today. I finally found something I can cook,” Mingi replied with a light heart and a shrug.

It was completely unexpected, at least in your opinion.

“That’s the one I said was delicious earlier, by the way,” Seonghwa added with a chuckle. “You guys should try it.”

The three Princes tried each other’s dishes, needing to taste for themselves. At the very least, they confirmed you hadn’t been exaggerating—Mingi’s soup was definitely better.

“Outrageous. Heresy,” San blurted, his ears perking up dramatically as he slipped back into character.

“Wait… if Mingi won this round, that means he and San are tied,” Yeosang pointed out, turning to Seonghwa. “What’s the tie-breaker?”

Seonghwa shrugged. “I don’t know. I didn’t think it would come to this.” Wooyoung facepalmed himself.

Mingi and San locked eyes. “Rock, paper, scissors?” Mingi offered, and San gave a firm nod. They only settled for one round to get it over with. They chanted “Rock, paper, scissors!” and threw their hands.

San showed rock. Mingi showed paper. Gasps filled the room.

Mingi was crowned the new Prince of Castle Diphylleia.

He celebrated by running laps around the dining room, cheering loudly and annoying both San and Yunho. Seonghwa dabbed at imaginary tears, acting as though he were giving you away at a royal wedding.

“I can’t believe we could’ve settled this with rock, paper, scissors the whole time,” San sighed, patting Yunho on the back. They exchanged a quiet ‘good job,’ lifting each other’s spirits.

“Well,” Seonghwa suddenly announced, grabbing everyone’s attention, “it’s time for the punishment for the Princes who lost.”

For some reason, only Wooyoung and Yeosang were smiling.

“Um, I don’t think that was ever discussed,” Yunho reported, raising his hands cautiously. San immediately stuck close to his side, both of them slowly backing away as Seonghwa began approaching.

“W-wait… what’s the punishment?” you questioned, eyebrows furrowed in concern.

Without warning, Seonghwa dramatically unsheathed his sword, holding it upright before him with a crazed smile and wild eyes.

“Death.”

#ateez fanfic #ateez x reader #fem reader #x reader #hybrid au #ateez hybrid au

66 notes · View notes

breadedloafs · 8 days ago

Text

well fuck.

The Leaders | Chapter XI

"lies, control, rules, numb, hatred, emptiness."

masterlist

ot8!ateez x f!reader, mafia au

chapter warnings: drinking, smoking, illegal businesses, mentions of war/military, drugs, gangs and corruption, things get fluffy with woogi, angst levels up with hj, smut mdni! (fingering, overstimulation), mention of bombing.

chapter wc: 10.7k

chapter synopsis: you continue to deal with clients at the warehouse with wooyoung and mingi and you find solace in each other’s company amidst the tough times. you meet ji chang wook of the sirens with hongjoong who helps you formulate a plan– to get assemblyman wi on your side before president lee does. in between all of this, you suspect that hongjoong and seonghwa are hiding something from you. seonghwa assures you that they will tell you when it’s time and you spend the night with him. things take a dark, dangerous turn, creating confusion and chaos.

prev chapter recap: you meet president son and lady kim with hongjoong and they confirm that they are the anonymous funders of the weapons channel. they also share their suspicions of president lee regarding president han’s assassination and reveal that he is the man behind strictland’s nuclear ops. you and lady kim share your fond memories of president han and she takes an interest in your pearl ring. hongjoong reveals that the sirens answer to president son and they have a meeting scheduled with them now. as per president son’s request, you find yourself with winter, an rv spy, as your bodyguard. you go to the warehouse and start to deal with unsatisfied clients with wooyoung and mingi. among them is ju seok tae, the nephew of mr. jang of eden news. hongjoong and seonghwa begin to look into your mother’s pearl ring with sunmi of maddox and co. and discover that all records of the ring’s purchase are absent which raises suspicion.

For most of your life, you had believed that there was a stark difference between the elites of Eden and the common man.

There was no way that the elites breathed the same air, walked on the same ground and looked at the same sky as the common man. Those were the people of struggle and loss, of constraints and darkness. As someone living in Edenary which was a safe haven for the elites, you did not need to fret about the people that dwelled elsewhere. They could never look you in the eyes, your father told you, because you were an elite.

They did. They looked you in the eyes whenever and wherever you encountered them– be it in Edenary itself, in the warzones where your status meant nothing, or even post-treaty when they carried the burden of rebuilding Eden. They looked you in the eyes and showed you that as an elite, you shared the same struggles and constraints. You were not different. They were simply more empathetic than you because they did not choose to exercise their power to create a distinction between humans.

There was something about the common man that always pulled you in– your attention was always drawn towards how freely they laughed, as if they had no care in this world, as if the weight of this world wasn’t on their shoulders. The crescendo of their laughter was enough to make you realise that Edenary was not the paradise that the elites made it out to be. Edenary was a bound city where every man was on his own. It was a place where the people dressed their finest to hide the ugliness they carried within their souls. It was a place where you couldn’t really exhale loudly, lest people learned the secrets that your breath threatened to carry away with the wind.

Edenary was a prison. You realised that your circumstances weren’t unique– each family in Edenary was caged in the walls of their homes, the walls that were built on the blood of the innocent. Each individual in Edenary carried with them the sins of their forefathers. Some carried those sins in their proud smiles or watchful eyes. Others attempted to conceal them with soft words and gentle touches. But there was one thing that these two shared– the fact that they were proud to be here, despite everything.

And that pride was a double-edged sword, and double-edged swords often turned on their wielders especially when the wielder found themselves surrounded by predators.

There was only one predator in the room right now, and it was you. Seated in the centre of the small, dark office room at the warehouse with only a card table separating you was your client, who was currently pretending that the bead of sweat trickling down his temple wasn’t annoying him. You swirled the red wine in your glass casually before shifting in the chair so your client got a brief glance of the two daggers and a gun snug on the belt against your thigh.

You fixed your leather jacket and concealed the weapons when you were sure that he got a good look.

“It’s quite simple, Mr. Kudo,” you clasped your hands on top of your knees, not breaking eye contact. “You will lose more if you back out of your deal now. You should be a gentleman and keep your word, don’t you think?”

“The weapons project might shut down for good,” he warned with wide eyes. “There’s been rumours about the network closing. As someone from Utopia, I have to make sure that my country does not get involved if they start arresting everyone who’s been funding the project.”

“That will not happen, I assure you,” you replied calmly. “If that was the case, the identity of the person who got arrested for funding us would have been exposed. Isn’t that right?”

Mr. Kudo contemplated over his cigarette, shifting uncomfortably. “You’ll guarantee that if things start to take the right direction, me and my client can back out of funding before Utopia’s name gets dragged in the mud?”

“Absolutely,” you assured him. “In fact, we will be terminating our contracts with all foreign parties to ensure their animosity if things look bleak. Before any damage can occur.”

“And what’s the guarantee of that? How can I trust you?”

“The same way that I did not shoot you in the head when you walked in instead of your client and demanded that we hear you out. We excused your spies trespassing here– they’re still alive if you wish to take them back. Barely, might I add. I’d be making my decisions quickly if I were you, Mr. Kudo.”

You had to admit– you had a knack for negotiating, and seeing the man squirm and look as if he was about to burst the veins on his head was oddly satisfying. He nodded in resignation and you refrained from passing another comment on the man’s bruised ego, shaking hands and signalling Winter who had been stationed in the corner to let his spies go.

Winter accompanied the man outside and when he disappeared, you let out a big sigh, grinning when Wooyoung and Mingi walked inside, looking proud.

“We heard everything– it was a struggle to keep Wooyoung from laughing out loud,” Mingi said, shaking his head in amusement.

“You did well!” Wooyoung patted your shoulder. “I told you this would work.”

What he meant by that was the leather, the weapons on display on your belt, and the bold red lipstick. According to Wooyoung, any man would get intimidated by such a combination, and you had to admit that he was right.

“Plus, you look awfully hot,” Wooyoung tugged at your chin affectionately and you rolled your eyes but smiled anyway.

“I might do this more often. I feel confident in this getup,” you said, assessing your form. If all it took for men to get intimidated and fold under your glare was a daring outfit choice and the confidence that came along with it, you would definitely be doing this again. Winter came back and you smiled gratefully at her– the idea was Wooyoung’s, but it was Winter who got you prepared for tonight.

A master spy for sure. You felt like you were wearing another skin during the meeting, and perhaps, that’s what you needed to do from now on. Wear different skins and trick people into granting your wishes.

“Well, this concludes the last client for this month?” You asked, recalling the list mentally. You had been dealing with a number of clients in the past two weeks, dividing and conquering for the most part.

“Yes, looks like we’re finally getting a breather,” Mingi said as he adjusted his jacket. “Are you going back to the office?”

“Yeah, I need to report back and get updated about the other matters,” you pursed your lips. “Can’t talk about it on the phone– Seonghwa said the line might be tapped.”

“He wouldn’t be wrong,” Wooyoung agreed, the three of you moving out of the warehouse to the break area. “We usually rely on an informant doing the job for us and relaying messages when we fear getting tapped.”

“Oh? Who’s your informant?”

“Usually some kids from the orphanage, or one of the RV spies if they cooperate,” Wooyoung eyed Winter who was currently out of earshot, drinking from a can of beer. “Jaemin and Renjun could do that job for you– the pair is the best when it comes to trading information, and they’re reliable and inconspicuous. They’d give the RV spies some competition, I bet.”

“Jaemin and… Renjun?” You asked, the second name unfamiliar.

“Renjun is also one of the kids from the orphanage. I’ll see what he’s up to these days, but you can use them even if you’re back at the office and want to send us a quick message,” Mingi said and you nodded. The kids must really be trustworthy then.

“Yeah, I have to get back to the office for the meeting with the Sirens, but I’ll probably need the kids to relay messages once I’m back here.”

“And when are you planning to leave, sweetheart?” Wooyoung asked. “Want me to drop you off?”

“I’ll get back with Winter in my own car tomorrow, and hopefully squeeze in a nap before things get hectic,” you passed Wooyoung a knowing look and he stifled a smirk, making Mingi laugh out loud. “I mean… we have the rest of the evening free, right? What are you up to?”

“I don’t know,” Wooyoung shrugged, “No plans… yet. I don’t think you want to go practising again.”

You groaned– you had been doing plenty of shooting practising with the boys and basic self defence with Winter in your free time here. That involved you getting roughed up in the process and while it was not a very enjoyable experience, it was necessary.

“We could go to the beach if you feel like it,” Mingi suggested.

“The beach?” You straightened. “I mean, if we’re all free,” you said and the boys nodded eagerly. “I would love to.”

The drive had to be more than an hour long, but it felt shorter because Mingi and Wooyoung kept you engaged in discussion, talking about everything but business. They managed to wring out details about your life in Edenary which you weren’t reluctant to share, just a bit hesitant since it really wasn’t much except a brooding father and an annoying brother.

You told them about how Sector 1 and Edenary felt like two different worlds sometimes, but you had never felt as if you were free in Edenary. Somehow, Edenary was more suffocating which you realised on your trip with Hongjoong and Seonghwa back when you were to make the deal with Tiffany.

In exchange, you also managed to hear some stories from their past. Wooyoung told you about his family who lived in Sector 2, away from all the mess of the Crescents. He was on good terms with his family, as were the rest of the Crescents, and he often paid visits.

You learned that Wooyoung was Yeosang’s friend from before the war and as a strategist, he encountered Hongjoong which was how he met the rest of the boys. He was surprised to learn that you and Mingi were in the same squad and he was pretty sure you must have encountered paths with Mingi as a medic, since apparently, Mingi was usually the one who had to get nursed most often. While both of you did not recall ever encountering each other, it was still a nice thought.

“It’s not that he got hurt often,” Wooyoung teased, earning a smack from Mingi who was driving tonight. “He just loved being nursed. He claims that he met every nurse in his squad which was quite a handful, right?”

“Must be why he does not recall seeing me then,” you pouted.

“And why do you not recall seeing me? If we ever met, that is,” Mingi questioned.

“Because you have changed so much since,” you laughed at the memory of the photo that he showed you not long ago. “You were just a scrawny lad back then.”

“And now?” Wooyoung questioned, craning his neck back with a deep smirk to see how you would respond.

“Now…” you folded your arms, catching Mingi’s eye in the rearview mirror. “Scrawny grownup lad?”

“Unfair,” he muttered and Wooyoung shook his head.

“You’re a man now, that’s what she means,” Wooyoung explained and you hummed in agreement. Mingi was a man now– tall, strong and handsome. Nothing like the kid that he was during the war.

You finally reached the sandy shores that bordered Sector 2, the sea a bit clearer here since it was quite a distance from the port. You could still spot a few boats and ships in the distance, illuminated by the half moon that pulled the tides, making them crash loudly against the rocks. You shut your eyes and breathed deeply, relishing the smell of the salty waves with a smile.

“Why the lack of people?” You wondered, though you weren’t complaining.

“It’s kind of dangerous during the night. The tide is unpredictable,” Wooyoung explained. “But it’s always crowded during the day, and especially during the weekends.”

“Look,” Mingi pointed in the distance at a group of people. “Some people still come at night but it’s better to stay away from the waves.”

“Ah,” you pursed your lips. “Can we at least walk on the shore?”

“Definitely,” Wooyoung took one hand and Mingi took the other, almost in synchronisation. “We are your guards. We won’t let you drown.”

“If you let me go,” you warned as you walked deeper into the shore until the waves washed your mid-calves, “let it be known that you both make the worst guards.”

“No body, no crime,” Mingi shrugged and you tsk-ed, though the three of you ended up laughing.

The pair swung your hands and did not let go even when you wished to tuck your hair back. They did that for you, only after laughing whenever you got smacked on the face by your own hair thanks to the fierce gusts of the wind. In return, you splashed them with your feet.

After a good, long walk, the three of you settled down on the sand to take a breather. You pulled your knees forward, not minding the sand that stuck to your bare legs– in fact, you quite liked where you were right now. The sound of the waves crashing against each other was soothing enough to make you feel content.

“Do you think we’ll ever get such a moment of peace again?” You mused, digging your fingertips into the sand. “It feels like we have to steal these moments ever since the silver light project began.”

Mingi hummed in thought but it was Wooyoung who said, “I don’t think we can fully rest anymore, Luna. At least, not until silver light is a medicinal drug available in all hospitals of Eden, and the Strictland nuclear base matter gets settled.”

“It’s only going to get more chaotic with the elections coming up soon,” Mingi added. “President Lee must be anxious now. He’s going to suffer damage when the public learns what he’s been doing behind their back.”

Wooyoung straightened his back proudly. “I knew something was off about that man. I was right. But for once…” He faltered, mirroring your position and resting his head against his knees. “I wish I was wrong.”

You smiled in defeat. “The elites will suffer, we shall make sure of it. We will keep stealing these little moments of peace. Everything will be okay– no matter how trapped we feel, we must be in control of our life. That is all that matters at the end of the day.”

“Wise words,” Mingi said playfully and you grinned, the three of you soaking in serenity, tucking the memory of tonight in a corner of your heart. With Mingi’s hand intertwining with yours as he scooted closer, you let Wooyoung rest his head on your shoulder. The three of you huddled into a cocoon, cherishing the last few moments of peace before you would go back to being a Crescent and a Leader.

It was good to be back at the office, working alongside Jihoon and Eunha and getting the recent updates. Apparently, the boss’s nonchalance was slowly taking the shape of anger. You heard about how Hongjoong and Seonghwa had taken upon themselves to find the mole among all of the Crescent employees, which was quite the number. As someone who had witnessed Seonghwa’s methods firsthand, you shivered at the thought of what the others would be facing. You did not want to think about how Hongjoong would be navigating that course.

The office was empty for the most part of the day, especially after Eunha’s shift that left you alone on the upper story. You unlocked Hongjoong’s room and decided to wait there, having done most of your work and knowing that the two would be arriving at any moment. You were surprised to see the mess on Hongjoong’s desk– Seonghwa was usually cleaning everything up, organising everything and making sure nothing was out of place.

They must have been really busy or tired, you thought. You were aware that the two had been here in the morning so you wondered if they left in a hurry.

Taking it upon yourself, you started organising Hongjoong’s desk– also because the time would not pass. You hummed a tune that you had picked from Mingi, an addictive melody he was usually singing while he was absorbed in work. You put the extra documents in the cupboard and just as you closed it, the door opened, revealing Seonghwa.

“You’re here,” he smiled, “I was wondering if I left the door unlocked.”

“You would never,” you grinned, spreading your arms for the underboss who gladly held you, spinning you around and making you chuckle as you clung to him. He set you down and you tucked the long silver strands of his hair back. “Where’s Hongjoong? I heard that he was with you.”

“We parted ways to save some time but he’ll be back soon,” Seonghwa pressed his lips to your forehead. “How was the warehouse?”

“Fun, I’m not even going to lie about it,” you said and Seonghwa scoffed in amusement. “But it’s really good to be back. I missed you.”

“I missed you too,” Seonghwa kissed your cheek, lingering there. Your fingers tightened around the lapels of his coat in response and you found his eyes fluttering shut as he relished the feeling of being so close to you. Your heart warmed infinitely.

“Is everything alright at work?” You asked in a low voice as if you did not dare to interrupt his train of thoughts. However, you might have actually done that because he shook his head.

“Let’s talk about work when Hongjoong gets back, yeah?” Seonghwa looked you in the eyes, brows furrowed and you thought you spotted true yearning in his eyes.

You smiled and nodded, meeting his lips with yours and losing yourself to the bliss that came along. It truly blew your mind that Park Seonghwa was a man who yearned for you. Perhaps, he could hear your thoughts because he held you all the more delicately and kissed you all the more passionately, proving that you needed to pay no heed to your silly thoughts.

“Are you here for the weekend?” Seonghwa asked when he allowed you to break apart for breath and you nodded.

“I have to leave on Monday though,” you told him. “Need to tie a few more loose ends before I come back.”

“Good enough,” Seonghwa caressed your cheek. “That means we have time.”

“Time for?” You asked, though you already knew the answer, and Seonghwa confirmed it with a searing kiss, making you take steps back instinctively until your back met with the wooden surface of the cupboard. You laughed into the kiss but Seonghwa intended to swallow every sound that he could draw out of your mouth. He pulled away with a dangerous smirk, one that had your legs feeling weak and your grasp tightening around him.

“Love,” Seonghwa muttered, cocking his head and letting his hands trace the curves of your body until they met the little gap between your blouse and your skirt, cold fingertips finding purchase on your bare skin and making you stifle a gasp. “If you keep making such pretty sounds, I’ll only have to do better and see what other sounds you’re capable of making.”

You let out an elongated sigh, indicating that you did not really oppose that proposition. Seonghwa gave your waist a squeeze before tilting your neck with his other hand, leaving soft kisses and bites on your sensitive skin, letting your tiny whimpers fuel him until he could no longer take it, capturing your mouth in another kiss and doing wonders with his tongue. You let yourself get consumed by the feelings in that moment, hearing nothing but the sound of your lips and tongues clashing against each other, though you did think for a moment that perhaps, you heard the sound of dull footsteps. But who would dare interrupt you–

You pushed Seonghwa back gently, catching your breath and looking towards the door– shut. You were about to go back to kissing Seonghwa when you spotted a figure from the corner of your eye.

“Oh, carry on, by all means,” Hongjoong said, thoroughly amused. He was sitting cockily on the couch, having been enjoying the show for a few moments now. “Don’t stop on my account.”

You felt heat creep up your face and you looked away, positive your face was red as beet now. How could you both miss the sound of Hongjoong coming inside? There was no way you both were that occupied with each other to miss the sound of the door–

The smirk Seonghwa sent in Hongjoong’s direction gave him away and your eyes widened. Seonghwa knew that Hongjoong had entered, yet he had made no move to stop himself. On purpose.

“Wasn’t planning to,” Seonghwa’s raspy voice responded. Hongjoong’s own smirk only deepened and Seonghwa chuckled, finding your shock funny.

“Relax,” Seonghwa whispered, pecking your cheek and then trailing his lips to the corner of your mouth. While your hands clutching his collar were an indication of your confusion, because were you really going to give the Captain a little show?, Seonghwa pulled your body flush to his and pressed his lips to yours in a deep kiss.

You didn’t initially respond, far too aware of the Captain’s gaze stuck on the two of you. He was in your vision, and you could see him. But the way he licked his lips, anticipating your move, had your head spinning as if you were high on some drug and you made a split-second decision, opening your mouth for the underboss and kissing him back even more enthusiastically, just for a few seconds, before pulling apart and resting your hands on his chest to tell him that this was enough.

All the while, your eyes never leaving Hongjoong’s. He didn’t seem fazed, only mildly amused. You looked at Seonghwa who seemed more surprised that you responded but his surprise quickly shifted into laughter, shaking his head in resignation.

“I’ve found out something new about you tonight, Luna,” Seonghwa whispered in your ear. “And I plan to make use of that very soon.”

Vaguely, you remembered Yunho once mentioning something about how Seonghwa enjoyed watching. You had been too oblivious to understand back then but now… it was clear that the underboss had a very specific kink.

“Shut up,” you muttered, smacking his arm before straightening your clothes and going to sit in front of the boss. “Captain. How do you do?”

“Oh, I’m fine now,” he scoffed, looking at Seonghwa. “Get back here, you lovesick bastard.”

You stifled a smile and Seonghwa plopped down on the couch in front of you, laughing shamelessly. Something told you that it was not Hongjoong’s first time being an observer, and the thought alone sent warmth and tickles in your body but you did your best to push those thoughts away.

For now.

“I’ve met with and sent some spies in Tiffany’s direction– wherever that is,” Hongjoong decided to take upon himself to break the awkwardness. “She’s pretty much disappeared. I don’t think she’s in Wonderland.”

“I personally think she’s in Halaland,” Seonghwa added. “Let’s not forget that she’s half-Hala and it is the perfect spot to hide given her circumstances.”

“Maybe not the best,” Hongjoong countered, “If she’s involved with the Strictland business. Though in retrospect… there are probably some people from Halaland who are part of the group vouching for Strictland nuclear ops to be a success.”

“I think someone of Tiffany’s standing won’t step out of the shadows until she wants to be found. All we need to do is wait,” you suggested.

“I don’t get why we’re waiting,” Hongjoong grunted. “She’s tempting me to go back to my old ways and pull out my sniper rifle from the basement of my house.”

“That’s mine,” Seonghwa huffed. “You ditched yours on the battleground.”

“What’s yours is mine,” Hongjoong shrugged. “What’s it doing in my house if it’s yours?”

“Uh, I get that you’re gangsters but let’s be civil for now– Tiffany hasn’t really attacked us yet. We received her advance payments. Silver light is in production. I’d rather wait for her to provoke us before making a move.”

“Fine,” Hongjoong nodded in thought. “While we wait, we’ve got a meeting with one of the leaders of the Sirens on Sunday. The meeting point will remain undisclosed. They’ll send a driver who’ll take us to the location. Luna, you’re coming with me.”

You nodded. “Who else?”

“We’ll take one bodyguard. Let’s take Winter this time,” Hongjoong said. “Taeyong will be tailing us just in case.”

“Got it,” you said. “Should we be candid with the Sirens about what we have on Strictland?”

“President Son says we can. They can be trusted and they already know a great deal,” Hongjoong scratched his chin. “Maybe they will provide us with the missing pieces of this puzzle.”

“I sure hope so,” you slumped back. “Because it feels like we’re going in circles. We can’t move forward until we know who can be trusted.”

“The answer is no one. Not a single person can be trusted,” Seonghwa sounded sombre. “We have to watch our backs. An ally means that we have the same goal. It does not mean that there is trust.”

And with that in mind, you prepared yourself for the meeting with the Sirens. While you got ready, Winter briefed you about the Sirens and their history, a very insightful account of her experience with the rebel group that was formed right after President Han’s assassination in 1966.

According to her, it was never a one-man party. It always had a considerable number of members despite the police’s great efforts to quell their spirits. What was odd about the group was that they didn’t have a specific ‘leader’. There were a few people who claimed to be leading the group, one of whom was probably going to be meeting with you.

Winter also added that there was suspicion that some of the leading members of this group had been President Han’s supporters or her private spies when she was alive. President Lee was not at all acquainted with any of the Sirens so President Han must have never shared anything about these people with her husband– or if she did, or in the case that President Lee found out later, he was doing his damned best to root out all members on the grounds that they never became an official group and remained a privately operating organisation.

The ride to the location of the meeting was mostly silent, with Winter in the front seat next to the driver who you reckoned was a Siren himself. It took about 20 minutes to reach what was a plain looking house in a well-populated residential area. Clever, you thought, to have a meeting here to draw minimal attention. No one paid heed to the car so you figured that it was the driver’s own house.

You were right. As soon as you stepped inside, you were hit by the smell of herbs and butter. The driver led you to the backyard and you spotted a middle-aged woman, presumably the driver’s wife, standing in an apron and buttering trays to be fed to the oven with a small girl clutching at her knees. You didn’t dare to pass a smile to the two, finding the air in the house oddly unsettling.

Stepping out in the open air of the backyard, you were met with the sturdy back of a man with hair that needed a cut badly, smoke blowing from the tip of his cigarette. Upon hearing the sound of your steps, he turned and gave the three of you a long look, waiting until Winter stationed herself at the corner before finally breaking into a handsome smile.

“It’s a pleasure to finally meet the man who has done a great deal for Eden,” His rich voice sounded. He dropped the cigarette and crushed it under his boot on the grass. Hongjoong walked towards him and they shook hands.

“Good things, I hope?” Hongjoong asked.

“A little bit of both,” The man shrugged in good nature, turning to you. “And a woman of many names. How shall I address you, then?”

You bowed your head in greeting, glancing at Hongjoong. He definitely knew about your connection with Secretary Park then, but that was no surprise considering that the Sirens now answered to President Son. “Luna would be fine.”

“Lovely name for a pretty lady like yourself,” he pressed his palm over his chest. “I’m Ji Changwook. I don’t think we’ve ever had the chance to meet. Please, have a seat.”

The three of you settled down on the lawn chairs and the man of the house served you with wine and fresh garlic loaf from the oven. The three of you made small talk about the weather and politics for a few minutes. You watched the driver offer Winter some bread but she refused, trained not to consume anything especially when active. The driver only proceeded to stand alongside her, chatting in a low voice.

“I heard about your weapons channel facing some difficulties,” Mr. Ji said, lighting another cigarette and giving you both a look. “When do you plan to resume your activities?”

Hongjoong cracked his knuckles in thought. “As soon as we know what our enemies really want. It’s unfortunate that the weapons dealings had to be put on hold when clearly, it was only meant to aggravate us.”

“And?” Mr. Ji blew the smoke sideways. “Were they successful?”

“Not quite,” Hongjoong smirked but added. “It only means that we’re on the right path. They wouldn’t be wasting time attacking us if we were barking up the wrong tree.”

“And they will continue with their little attacks, though I must warn that you should be prepared,” the Siren leaned forward. “These people stop at nothing.”

“And who are these people?” You asked.

“Why, the elites, of course,” Mr. Ji cocked his head. “Who specifically, we are not sure. Secretary Park and President Lee, definitely. Major Sung of Strictland. They’re planning a hoax as we speak. Our president aims to create an opportunity to send his troops to Strictland and annex it.”

“Is that really true?” You asked. “That would be violating a lot of international laws.”

“Which is why he’s planting baits for Halaland. Just watch, and be prepared,” Mr. Ji warned. “President Lee has the military under his control, be fooled no more. He is planning to join hands with Assemblyman General Wi, probably promising him a presidential seat.”

“Is that why you called us?” Hongjoong asked. “You cannot convince General Wi, but we might.”

“Bingo,” Mr. Ji said, accentuating the syllables, his eyes twinkling. “The elections are not too far away. With the Strictland business, time will travel far too speedily and before you know it, you’ll be casting your votes. We are a rebel party– no politician would want to be acquainted with us, for the right reasons. However… you can shift the political tide to your favour.”

Hongjoong hummed in thought, probably planning in his head already.

“Ever thought of getting into politics?”

“I’ll be damned,” Hongjoong raised his hands in surrender. “What can the Sirens do for us?”

“We can help you resume your weapons channel, for now,” Mr. Ji offered and Hongjoong looked interested. “Under wraps, of course. Provide you with a little stability while you mess with the elites. If you need manpower, let us know. We answer to President Son and will be happy to help you.”

“Noted,” Hongjoong shook hands with the man. He settled back and took a deep breath before asking, “Can I ask how you know so much about President Lee’s movements?”

Mr. Ji smiled. “Just like your spies,” he said, pointing at Winter who simply grunted in mild annoyance, “We’re everywhere too. We were originally a group of few private investigators for President Han, but…” Mr. Ji met your eyes and held the contact. “We had to pause after her death for safety reasons. Anyways, our people are in the Eden Hall. President Lee is very queasy because of us and is making rash moves, so we are a little responsible for the recent messes, my bad.”

“No worries–”

“Safety reasons?” You asked, your question overlapping with Hongjoong’s. Hongjoong motioned for you to continue. “Were you being threatened for investigating whatever President Han put you up to?”

“Not quite,” Mr. Ji said, unconsciously looking towards Hongjoong and you didn’t miss the look they shared.

“We’re on the same page,” Hongjoong interrupted your train of thought. “We will contact you soon with an update on General Wi.”

Mr. Ji nodded and Hongjoong got up, indicating that the meeting was over. You followed Winter and Hongjoong asked you to wait in the car, sharing a word with Mr. Ji.

You did not know why but you could not swallow the bitter taste at the back of your throat. There was something that Mr. Ji knew about you, something that perhaps Hongjoong was aware about as well.

Some things were definitely being kept from you. Was it because they did not trust you? Or was it some stupid excuse like your own good? You did not know, and you were not sure if you wanted to know. Hongjoong was always stressing about how you were a Leader now so you decided to let the matter go for now and give him some leverage. If something was being kept from you, they must have a reason.

However, Hongjoong was also a very observant man and he did not miss how you were lost in your own head. Now that you were in your own car with Taeyong and Winter in the front, he felt comfortable enough to brush his fingers against yours, making you look his way.

“Everything good?” He asked.

You nodded. “Just thinking.”

Hongjoong nodded slowly, understanding.

“Don’t think too much.”

Not an order, but a request. You met Hongjoong’s eyes, his gaze focused on the contact between your hands. When he pressed his hand against the back of yours, you gave in and intertwined your fingers.

And that was enough.

“We’ve been summoned, we hear.”

“By a certain Miss… Madness?”

“Lunatic,” Jaemin corrected and you shot glares at the pair.

“That’s Miss Luna for you both,” you added, beckoning the boys to come closer. “You must be Renjun.”

The new informant boy seemed to be Jaemin’s age, the same mischievous glint in his eyes that curved as he smiled, long strands of hair framing his face. His getup was simpler than Jaemin– no cap but a woolen scarf wrapped around his neck over a plain set of clothes.

“We bring news from the warehouse,” Renjun bowed and Jaemin followed suit and you chuckled at their theatrics. “It’s weird to deliver news to a new face, though.”

“Get used to it,” Jaemin told him. “The Captain likes her. She’s his first mate.”

“Ah, is that so?” Renjun asked innocently and you pressed your forehead against your palm.

Such innocent kids.

“Are you going to keep me waiting?” You asked and Renjun scoffed, muttering something about how he could see why the Captain took a liking to you.

“‘Production phase is almost over. Transportation is beginning soon. Please confirm– we’re occupied by security concerns’. Says Choi San.”

“Ah, I’ll relay the message to the boss and you can come back for an answer in the evening– or whenever you spot your Captain. Okay?”

The kids nodded, waiting for any other instructions. You only dug out a handful of chocolates that you had received from Lady Kim from your visit to the Son Residence in Sector 2. The boys happily took the treat.

“Is this a bribe?” Jaemin narrowed his eyes.

“Give it back,” you ordered and the two broke into giggles, running away before you could take action, leaving you smiling for a while even as you went back to filing boring reports.

It was just past 7 in the evening, which meant Seonghwa would be coming back any time now. Hongjoong had already left with Taeyong to have another meeting with the Crescent employees who were aware of the illegal side of the business. It seemed like Hongjoong was taking out his frustration on finding the mole– he was resolute, and he insisted that he had to be the one to get to the bottom of it, only allowing Seonghwa to tag along sometimes.

It was Yunho who was in charge of testing the Crescents’ loyalties and reminding them who the boss was around here. Since he was still in Edenary, due to come back in two days, Hongjoong was keeping himself busy in any way that he could, insisting that sitting idle and waiting for things to fall back to place was not his style. You wished Yunho was here– the boss was certainly a lot calmer when his reliable consigliere was around. Plus, Yunho’s presence alone relaxed not only Hongjoong but Seonghwa and you as well.

You missed him. Even though you were always occupied by someone or something, you missed Yunho. It was interesting how big of a headspace he occupied, but it was also strange how you had made a space for everyone in your heart in a matter of a few months.

You missed Yunho when you were stressed and needed to feel grounded. You missed San when you felt alone and wanted company– a friend. You missed Yeosang when you doubted yourself and wondered if you were at the right place. You missed Hongjoong– a lot, especially when you were at the warehouse– because he saw something in you that no one else did, and always reminded you of who you were. A Crescent. A Leader. An equal.

The door of Yunho’s office room opened with a knock and Seonghwa peeked inside before entering. He shut the door behind him, not taking off his coat but standing and watching you.

“What’s up?”

You missed Seonghwa whenever you felt lost. He always guided you back to the light. And right now, you felt lost. You couldn’t get the ugly feeling of something happening behind your back out of your head. You knew that Hongjoong would never betray you like that, but it had happened twice now– a private word with President Son and Lady Kim, and a private word with Mr. Ji.

You were also conscious of the fact that if Hongjoong was up to something, Seonghwa might be the only person who would know.

“Just a bit tired,” you admitted. All your energy was being used up by your gut warning you that something was amiss. If not with Hongjoong, then with someone else.

“Something is up,” Seonghwa cocked his head as he watched you and you gave him a tight-lipped smile. “Come here.”

Before you could process his request, you had already moved into his arms. You rested your head against his chest, hearing his firm heartbeat. Seonghwa wrapped his arms around your shoulders, planting a soft kiss on the top of your head and waiting for you to speak.

“I’m just being silly,” you began, and he stifled a chuckle, earning a smack. “But I think Hongjoong is hiding something from me. And if he is, you are too.”

Seonghwa’s expressions didn’t change in the slightest, his lips remaining in a small smile as he met your eyes, as if daring you to challenge him. “Whatever gave you the idea?”

“Hmm, you’re not denying it,” you pointed out. “Just a feeling.”

Seonghwa tucked your hair behind your ears. “Have you heard of the phrase, ignorance is bliss?”

“Seonghwa,” you warned, feeling your stomach churn in disappointment but he shook his head.

“I bet you have,” Seonghwa continued. “Do you know why it is so true? Because what you don’t know can’t hurt you.”

“So it is something that could hurt me?” You raised a brow, your hands curling into fists subconsciously and Seonghwa wrapped his own hands around yours.

“No. We’re just looking into something, and if we end up finding anything of importance, you will be the first to know, I promise. But until we’re in the void, we’d rather stress about it ourselves, yeah?” Seonghwa planted a kiss on your forehead. “You’ve already got a lot on your plate.”

“I can handle more,” you pleaded but when he gave you a look, you muttered, “I know.”

“I know you can handle more, but we may be looking in a very wrong direction and we don’t want to get anyone’s hopes up or contribute to the confusion. There’s already too much going on.”

“I understand,” you nodded.

Seonghwa hummed. “How can I make you feel better, love?”

“Hmm… have you had dinner yet?”

Seonghwa smiled deeply, glad about the opportunity. “I know just the right place.”

Which was how you ended up in his house– awfully organised and neat, but still very homey, just as you had left it when San brought you home. You told him that you were getting deja vu since a certain lieutenant had also taken you home like this, though it wasn’t a dinner date. Seonghwa told you that he had heard all about it which made you blush deeply.

Seonghwa had a lavish dinner in mind, so you washed up in the meantime and joined him in the kitchen, sitting on an empty spot on the counter and admiring his back as he cooked on the stove.

Seonghwa laughed deeply when he turned around, his gaze raking down your figure and taking account of your state– you had changed into one of his dress shirts, a white piece that barely covered your thighs. He met your eyes and raised a brow.

“I’m not an easily riled up man, I must tell,” Seonghwa said casually, adding spices into the soup and tasting it, nodding to himself and turning the stove off. You didn’t miss the way the muscles in his jaw moved.

“But you’re all tense now,” you teased, hopping down and setting the table with him. He already had a bunch of ingredients and side dishes prepared so all he had to do was whip a quick dinner. You took a seat across from him, your bare legs no longer a distraction.

But his bare forearms were.

“Eat up, love,” Seonghwa set a piece of meat on your rice bowl and you passed him a look, taking a bite and praising his cooking skills. As you ate, Seonghwa told you about how he was basically the housekeeper here. The Crescents– Ateez– preferred eating at home instead of outside to avoid eyes. The Bar was their more frequented place since they had privacy there.

After the war, the eight of them lived together for quite a while in a small apartment, sharing rooms and focusing on growing their business. They only got separate places some couple of years ago, but they still could not let each other go. This house, he revealed, was everyone’s hangout place since Seonghwa maintained it so well. Took advantage of him, he complained, but the twinkle in his eyes said otherwise.

“So no one minds, and anyone can come and go as they wish?” You asked, and he nodded. “It must be lively here then.”

“It’s lively even when only San is here,” Seonghwa chuckled. “He never sleeps alone.”

“Yeah, I’ve seen the state of his room. He probably stays up all night with his pillows if he’s alone,” you said and Seonghwa laughed loudly.

“No, it’s not that he can’t sleep alone. It’s that he refuses to.”

“Ah,” you nodded in understanding, grinning. “Must be nice to have someone to go home to. I understand why San is like that. I quite like my peace and space, but it’s nice to not be alone.”

Seonghwa smiled at your words. “Yeah, you have a roommate, eh? You get along with her?”

“Yep. Wendy. Even though we barely have time now, it’s still nice to have some life in the house. She’s like you– cooks for us despite being busier than me, lets me crash in her bed even though I can sleep alone. She’s a wonderful friend.”

“You sound like someone who hates being alone,” Seonghwa pointed out.

“I don’t hate being alone,” you shrugged. “I just didn’t realise I was lonely until I met Wendy. I thought I would prefer my peace and quiet, but it turns out I just needed the right people in my life.”

“Ah, one of life’s greatest lessons,” Seonghwa grinned, the two of you chatting some more as you finished your food. You thanked him for cooking a lovely meal for you and offered to clear the kitchen while he washed up. Since he seemed to have no intentions to let you go, he accepted that and you started your job, making sure to place everything as it was before.

You were reading the notes taped to the refrigerator– grocery, reminders, silly scribbles, when Seonghwa snaked up behind you, wrapping his arms around your shoulders and nudging your cheek with the tip of his nose. “What are you smiling at?”

“Whose idea was this?” You pointed at a silly doodle that seemed to be an attempt to capture Mingi’s facial features.

“Probably San’s,” Seonghwa chuckled. “I no longer remember because everyone uses it now.”

“Bet Mingi loves that,” you scoffed, your attention shifting to Seonghwa when he nudged your cheek again.

You shifted in his arms, pushing him back gently until he leaned against the counter to match your height. You caressed his cheek lovingly, meeting his strong gaze and tracing the pad of your thumb over his bottom lip.

When Seonghwa tugged you closer, you joined your foreheads and brushed your nose against his, gauging his reaction. You were aware of every little movement that he made and just when it looked like he was about to kiss you, you drew back.

“I’m still mad about the other night, by the way,” you said and Seonghwa shut his eyes, stifling a laugh. “I haven’t even kissed Hongjoong on the cheek yet, Seonghwa. How could you make him watch us… making out?”

“That’s on you,” Seonghwa challenged. “Don’t pretend you did not like it when he watched.”

You pursed your lips, caressing his neck absently. “Does Hongjoong… like me?”

“Why don’t you ask him yourself?” Seonghwa suggested. “Because you seem to hold him in high reverence… is that why you’re so afraid to make a move with him?”

“I don’t know,” you shrugged. “I just… I guess I’m waiting for the right timing.”

“And what about us?” Seonghwa smiled. “Did we have good timing?”

“Very good,” you grinned. “You’re somehow always there to pick up the pieces when Hongjoong breaks my heart.”

“Wish Hongjoong could see how I do that,” Seonghwa said in a raspy voice, capturing your lips in a searing kiss just a beat later.

Just like in Edenary when Hongjoong had made you cry, Seonghwa was healing you up with his passionate kiss. He wasn’t wrong– you were afraid of doing something wrong with Hongjoong. He seemed to respect you too, or maybe he was waiting for you. Whatever it was, you could make sense of it later, for now…

You were hyper aware of Seonghwa’s hands on the small of your waist as he deepened the kiss and fell into a familiar rhythm with you. His plump lips tasted sweet and you thought you could kiss him forever, or let him kiss you until you would lose all sense of self. The movements of his hands up and down from your waist to your hips sent a trail of electricity in its wake, reminding you about how much you desired Seonghwa.

It had taken you far too long to come here, but now that you were in his arms, almost bare, you planned to let yourself go.

Seonghwa perhaps understood that, picking you up in his arms and making you wrap your legs around him, your laughter ringing in the empty house as he steered towards his room. You only had a second to look around before he dropped you on the bed, his demeanor shifting noticeably.

“Do you know what I plan to do with you tonight, love?” He asked, holding your chin and running his thumb across your parted lips. He didn’t need to hear the answer, for it was evident in your eyes. “Are we good?”

“Yes,” you breathed.

“I’m going to kiss every inch of your body,” Seonghwa promised in a deep voice, making you shiver as his words registered in your being. “And then I’m going to make you mine.”

You nodded and he leaned down to kiss your mouth sweetly, the wet tendrils of his hair tickling your face when he drew apart just a fraction, reading your face.

“You’re going to tell me if at any point you are uncomfortable, or simply want to stop. Understood?”

Your heart did a big flip inside your chest– just what were you getting into? Where was the gentleman? There was not a hint of the gentleness in the way he was grabbing your chin now, his gaze darkening.

“Are you ready?”

You nodded almost absently, and Seonghwa shook his head.

“Words.”

“I’m ready,” you breathed, pulling his arm to bring him closer. “Have your way with me, Mr. Park.”

Seonghwa smirked so dangerously and slowly that your toes curled. You understood then– he planned to make a mess of you first before he would break you with his gentleness.

And he started by unbuttoning your– his shirt but he did not take it off, letting it fall sideways to reveal your bare chest. His eyes left a burning trail on your bare skin and he crawled forwards, making space for himself between your legs. With a lick to his lips, he lowered his face and met your lips in a searing kiss, gripping your waist as he moved his mouth against you, leaving wet kisses on your mouth before trailing his lips down to your neck, licking and sucking relentlessly wherever he decided was the right spot.

Perhaps the way you squirmed and moaned under him was indication enough that he was on the right path, sucking at the right spots and touching you just the way you needed to be touched tonight. He didn’t hold back his own satisfied moans, digging his thigh purposely on your clothed core, smiling against your neck devilishly when you let out a groan. He drew apart to watch you, cupping your flushed face and teasing your lips with his over and over.

“Seonghwa,” you breathed and he planted a sweet kiss on your mouth. You started to grind against his thigh, lifting yourself up better with your elbows propped on the bed while his hands went to cup and fondle your breasts. You repeated his name over and over like a chant and he kissed you after every breath, almost losing himself there before he pushed you down, making you lay flat on the bed. He trailed his lips down your chest, leaving kisses everywhere, running his hands lovingly across your body until he reached your navel.

He looked up at you and waited until you gave another confirmation before he started spreading fluttering kisses along your thighs, nudging your clothed clit with the tip of his nose and holding you steady when your back arched in response. He hummed against the fabric of your panties.

“You’re already a mess, darling,” he muttered, teasing you further by tracing his thumb over your core. “And I haven’t even begun.”

“You’re something,” you breathed, sharing a laugh with him. His mouth ghosted over your throbbing core and it took everything in you to not take control of the situation. It’s not like you could either– his gaze remained challenging as if daring you to try.

When you looked at him pleadingly, he finally gave in and slowly but surely removed your black panties, getting back between your legs and giving you one look dripping with lust before latching his mouth to your clit, making your legs squeeze against his head as a loud moan escaped your mouth. While he sucked and kissed relentlessly, you clutched at his hair, only fuelling him.

“Seonghwa– too much,” you said, feeling wave after wave of arousal course through your body and leaving a tingling sensation in your extremities, making your fingers and toes curl as you lay helpless and completely submitted to the underboss.

“You can take it,” he simply said in a raspy voice, licking up your slick folds and humming in satisfaction.

“I can,” you told yourself, barely able to hold yourself when your legs threatened to squeeze shut. Seonghwa kept one hand as a brace on your thigh while the other played with your clit in circular motions as he dived his tongue deeper inside. A string of curses left your mouth while he toyed with you, the lewd sound of his lips making out with your cunt mingling with the breathy sounds of your moan that only grew louder with each passing second as the knot in your stomach tightened.

“Seonghwa,” you breathed. “I– I won’t last–”

“That’s okay,” he looked up at you, the sight of your wetness spread over his mouth and jaw making all strength leave your body. “Let it go.”

With that, he went right back to continuing his ministrations, his hands tightening around your thighs and the tip of his nose providing just enough friction as he swirled his tongue. You could do nothing but moan out his name as your vision went white with pleasure, release coursing through you as if it had been whipped out of you. For a few ecstatic moments, you were gone before you came back to Seonghwa gently cleaning you up with his tongue.

He smiled at you and wiped his mouth with his sleeve before crawling upwards on top of you, tucking your hair back and murmuring in low whispers about how good you did for him, peppering kisses all over your face.

And then he whispered something in your ear that made you shiver involuntarily, followed by more praise as his kisses began to feel laced with innuendo, his hands rubbing soothing circles preparing you for what was next.

“You can take another, right? I know you can.”

He proved himself right again and again, testing your capabilities and switching from holding you gently and making love to you, to showing you what he himself was capable of. By the end of the night, you lay limp in his arms but no other place could have been better.

You were home, and you were loved.

Sometimes, you wondered what the fates had in store for you. The world did not revolve around you, but it sure felt like you were no more than a mere puppet in this twisted game of lies, control and hatred. A pawn in the big game of chess. Maybe the fates would lead you to the altar to be the sacrificial lamb soon. You wouldn’t be surprised.

Whatever the case was, you weren’t alone. You were sure Wooyoung and Mingi felt the same way as one of their crew members arrived at the warehouse to deliver news that had you all holding your breaths.

“What do you mean the MX warehouse was bombed?” You looked towards Wooyoung and Mingi who were equally shocked, if not more. Wooyoung got up slowly, the colour draining from his face.

“Yeosang and San– are they safe?”

You felt your heart sink at the vulnerability in his voice– never had you heard his voice break like this in all of the two years that you had known him.

“They’re safe and assessing the damage– they were not at the warehouse when the blast occurred,” Soonyoung assured and Mingi groaned in relief, rubbing his face. You sighed, finding Wooyoung’s hand and squeezing it in assurance.

“Hyungwon and Jooheon got injured, but nothing too critical,” Soonyoung revealed and you breathed ‘oh my god’. “A few soldiers also got injured, but no casualties.”

“And the goods?” Mingi asked.

“Safely transported before the attack happened,” he confirmed and Mingi collapsed back onto his chair in relief.

“Are we sure this was a deliberate attack?” Mingi inquired.

“Pretty damn sure,” Soonyoung admitted, shifting uncomfortably. “Our hitmen are after them, on their trail as we speak.”

“Okay, well,” Wooyoung got up, determined, hands in his pockets. “This changes things. I’m going to have to take matters into my own bloody hands now.”

“Wooyoung,” Mingi warned but he only shook his head and proceeded to dial the phone to order Seokmin’s presence in the office. He all but slammed the receiver down, gulping down his anger. You could understand why he felt that way. It was very well warranted.

As soon as Seokmin arrived, Wooyoung asked him to round all the workers present at this warehouse for he was going to conduct an interrogation to check if there was a mole right under their nose. Seokmin seemed to understand. He did not try to defend himself or the others, simply did what he was asked to.

Considering the gravity of the matter, this seemed to be the wiser take, the first step to ensure their safety as a whole. If MX warehouse could be bombed, no place else was safe and they would have to make sure that security around this Pledis warehouse remained tight.

Mingi went to squeeze Wooyoung’s shoulder, muttering something in his ear and kissing the corner of his mouth before leaving. You took a deep breath and shared a nod with the older capo who must have decided to lead the interrogation in Wooyoung’s stead. Wooyoung was rubbing his face while he tried to calm his nerves, pacing in the room. You let him be for a few moments before you walked towards him in the corner of the room and held his hands.

“Everyone is safe,” you reminded him. “No one got hurt.”

“But they could have gotten killed,” Wooyoung looked at you dead in the eyes.

“That’s true, but they didn’t,” you insisted. “So take your breather and then straighten your shoulders. We’ve got to keep our cool.”

“I know,” Wooyoung sighed deeply, looking away. You let go of his hands to tuck his long hair away from his eyes, cupping his face in the process.

“Tell me what you’re thinking.”

Vulnerable. His eyes gave away what he felt. He did not need to speak to tell you the rest, but he decided to try anyway.

“Someone is deliberately targeting us,” Wooyoung almost whispered. “And I’m trying not to lose it right now. I could take out my weapons and round everyone up– anyone who was aware of what we were doing at the MX warehouse could be the mole, and that’s not a lot of people, Luna. We were betrayed by someone close, and I’m not sure I can forgive them when I find out their identity.”

You nodded in understanding. “Someone who was close to you… they must have been in quite the pinch to betray you and risk getting caught.”

“I don’t care,” Wooyoung announced, cupping your hands but keeping them where they were on his face, lowering them just a tad bit towards his neck. “We have a code. You break that, you lose your neck, friend or not.”

“But do you know what the mole has done in giving away the location of the warehouse?” You began and Wooyoung raised a brow in anticipation of your answer. “Exposed the pool of people who we need to look into. We can now use that pool to draw them out. We won’t need to find the mole– the mole will willingly walk into the trap now.”

“You’ve got an idea,” Wooyoung finally smiled. “I can see that in the twinkle in your eyes.”

“I’m tired of being the marionette, Wooyoung,” you admitted. “It’s about time we cut our strings and pull the player onto the stage.”

Wooyoung hummed in agreement, planting a soft kiss on your forehead as a thanks. “I’ll make sure Mingi isn’t terrorising our crew.”

You chuckled softly. “You do that. I’ll make some calls.”

You rang the main office and Eunha picked up, informing you that the ‘goods’ were safely transported to their new location. Seonghwa and Hongjoong seemed to be away, probably making their own rounds of interrogation. There were only a handful of trusted people who were aware about the new location of production of silver light, and that included the immediate bodyguards and hardly a handful of other people involved directly in its transport or safety. To think that the mole was so close…

It was time to make your move now.

However, any thoughts about scheming evaporated when Jaemin and Renjun came rushing through the warehouse in the dark hours of the night, right before you were about to leave with the boys to go home. The duo could barely catch their breaths and you watched them, baffled.

“This is no time for kids to be out and delivering news, no matter how important it is,” you reprimanded, taking in their state. Sweat trickling down their foreheads, cheeks flushed from running, you assumed. “A call would have been fine.”

“No, it’s not the Captain who sent us,” Jaemin shook his head, going from leaning against Renjun to straightening a bit, flinching. “We got news, and it’s bad.”

“Well?” You frowned. “What is it?”

“President Lee has dispatched a troop of soldiers for Strictland,” Renjun breathed and you failed to contain a gasp. “It’s not on the news yet, they’re doing heavy censoring but it’s only a matter of time before the public learns–”

“Hold on,” you raised a hand, trying to make sense of that and failing. “How? Why?”

“Apparently, Halaland has ‘violated’ some terms of the Treaty of the Eight Hills,” Jaemin huffed. “I don’t know what that is about, but that’s what we’re hearing. Assemblyman General Wi seems to have joined hands with President Lee.”

“No,” you breathed. Your loud heartbeat sounded right between your ears. “What does that mean for us?”

The kids did not know the answer to that, but you knew. This was how it began in 1958, a simple accusation thrown in the air with no verifications and no credibility, triggering the events that lead to the long, bloody war. And with a troop of soldiers now on their way to Halaland? There was no way Halaland would just sit back and not retaliate.

“Go home,” you instructed the kids. “Don’t stay out too late, and stay safe, you hear me?”

The kids nodded, sombre like nothing you had seen before from them. You passed a weak smile to Jaemin but he didn’t return the sentiment, pale. They only bowed and left, disappearing into the shadows.

You did not know how long you stood in the office room, thinking and thinking, when Wooyoung and Mingi arrived to let you know that the car was waiting.

“You look like you’ve seen a ghost,” Mingi commented, “What’s wrong?”

You met their eyes and they waited for an explanation. However, nothing made sense anymore.

All you could hear was the ringing in your ears and all you could see in front of your eyes were the young and tired, weary soldiers who wished to go home but made a house 6 feet under the ground.

You would not let it happen again. This time, you had power. This time, you would wield it and make sure to protect your people.

“I become the bearer of the bad news yet again. Call the boys, Wooyoung. We’ve got a war to stop.”

next chapter

-> apply for the taglist here! (check your privacy setting if the tags don't work)

taglist pt 1:

@lorensonebraincell @sungbeam @waywardstaytiny @lluvia1415 @woohwababes @jjaemasung @fruithoughts @fancypeacepersona @propinquitypsithurism @kyomiingi @ateezswonderland @janetsarttrove @thenopekid @justconniez @daniela-f-uwu @hwasbestlover @vcutparis @missbangtangirl @zaynsfl4m3s @beabatiny @slowitdownmakeitb0uncy @alliethequeen @lavishloving @haowonbins @franbowesax @klllerwaifu @katerade23 @selfishw4ltz @paramedicnerd004 @atzlordz @curse-of-art @meowmeeps @intowxnderland @faeriehwa @staytiny-yaps @ishz @dumplingsyum @bunnychui @kandy108 @chanst1ddies @softsanglix @yongility @sang-09 @sweetinsaniiity @a-teez-4-exo @omgsuperstarg @saintriots @bihwabi @pshwifey @emotionallyanaemic

#ateez x reader #ateez ot8 x reader #poly ateez x reader #ateez smut #ateez angst #ateez mafia au #ah shit here we fucking go again

225 notes · View notes

breadedloafs · 9 days ago

Text

not me giggling and kicking my feet reading thisssss🥰 omg everyone meeting mc’s mom! this was sooooooo cuteeeeeee💚💚💚

Chapter 28

Beyond the Lens - Logbook Videographer!Reader x OT8 Ateez

W/C ~18,469

🎥 Series Masterlist 🎥

☽ Masterlist ☾

Inspiration Pictures

Pinterest Board Masterlist

Previous Chapter (Chapter 27)

Contains she/her pronouns.

The logo in the center is mine. Please do not reuse or copy.

I strongly recommend looking at the inspiration pictures and the Pinterest boards linked above (which will be updating as the story goes on).

General Warnings: cussing, conflict, angst, fluff, and obliviousness.

CHAPTER WARNINGS - Fluff, a sprinkle of angst, surprises, one "I'll kill you" joke, a bit of embarrassment. Let me know if I should add any more.

Happy Pride Month!!! Let me know what you think! <3 Moonie

☆★☆★☆★☆★☆★☆★

Cracking your eyes open you took in who was situated in front of you. Yunho was cuddled as close to you as he could without having you tucked under his chin. Just like who you assumed was Atlas above your head seeing as the weight was not nearly as heavy as the others. There was a weight on your waist and before you could even think of moving to see who it was they greeted you with a squeeze to your waist and snuggling closer to you. There was an arm slung across Yunho’s waist and a second hand on your hip, which meant the men had finally figured out who would be sleeping on the bed and who would be scattered across the house with the rest of the boy groups. Honestly after taking a few more shots and losing a game of beer pong to Forrest you were pretty fuzzy on the rest of the night.

Lifting your head slightly you took in who was on the bed with you, Yunho and Jongho on one side, and behind you was Yeosang and behind him was Hongjoong. Shifting around you turned to face Yeosang who had his eyes slightly open just watching you. “Morning sweets.”

“Morning Kkulbeol (Honeybee),” Yunho shifted to pull you closer to his chest and farther from Yeosang. A small pout came from the man in front of you before he scooted to be closer to you, he had situated himself so your noses were practically touching. A small smile wormed its way onto your face and you leaned in to kiss him. He hummed in contentment and returned the kiss, it was sweet and reverent. His hand coasted on the skin between your shorts and tshirt which had ridden up in your sleep. You let your hand rest on his cheek while you kissed him, and before too long you pulled away.

“If you wake me up like that I will be the happiest morning person in the world.” A slight tinge of pink crept up your face at his sweet words. You leaned your foreheads together and his eyes fluttered closed while you just let your fingers trace his sharp jawline and prominent cheekbones. You were gentle in your ministrations, like he could shatter if you did anything short of worship him.

“Kkulbeol (Honeybee), I want to go on a date with you soon.” His eyes didn't even open as he whispered his statement to you. Your heart picked up and your fingers stopped their light track. His eyes finally opened and he was smiling sweetly at you.

“What do you have in mind, sweets?”

“I want to do a breakfast picnic and then we can spend a day out and taking pictures either here or somewhere close and to finish off the day we could watch some Naruto and do facemasks.”

“I would love that, although, I will tell you I haven't seen Naruto before but it’s on my list.” His eyes widened comically and you held back your smile at his shocked expression.

“Then we will have to make it our thing, because that is unacceptable.” You let out a small snicker at the conviction in his voice.

“I would love to watch it with you in our free time.”

“Hmm, what are you watching in your free time?” An involuntary shudder left you when Yunho’s breath ghosted over your ear.

“Our treasure hasn't seen Naruto.” Yunho’s grip tightened around you before he let out a small noise of complaint.

“’s too early to speak of such atrocities.” You rolled your eyes at him. He placed a small kiss to the back of your head and nuzzled himself into your hair. His hand around your waist hadn’t moved other than to give you a light squeeze. Warm light was cascading across Yeosang’s skin and gave him an ethereal glow, his eyes had become just a shade lighter than they usually were. The beautiful red birthmark was mostly hidden because his face was partially squished into the pillow. While your eyes were scanning him, his were doing the same to you. All he could focus on was the way your lips were curved into a small smile while you looked at him.

Your eyes were sparkling in the morning light, the e/c hue was breathtaking. Usually while your eyes were hidden behind your glasses they were almost muted in color, now that he got to see you up close he realized the many flecks of color in your eyes. He hadn't really gotten the chance to study you like this, you were a masterpiece; something that he wished he could take a picture of without making you uncomfortable.

He snapped out of his trance while looking at you when you brought your hand up to start tracing his face again. You brushed his hair out of his face gently and he almost shivered at the ticklish sensation. He leaned into your touch and placed a light kiss on the palm of your hand when you got close enough.

“Our Sangie is pretty, isn't he, tiny?” You hummed your agreement and continued what you were doing. You really didn't know at this point if you were doing it to soothe him or to give yourself something to stim with. The repetitive motion stilled the wandering of your mind, you were entirely focused on tracing his face. There was a grumble and some movement caught your eye on the floor. Wooyoung was sitting up and rubbing his eyes, granted that’s what you thought he was doing; all you could see was the movement and a mop of dark hair.

“Good morning noona,” he dropped his hand and gave you a crooked smile.

“Did all of you just sleep on the floor without any kind of padding?” You grabbed your glasses and scooted down the bed. The other boys immediately complained when you got up to move toward him and squatted in front of him. His hair was a mess and you couldn't stop yourself from fixing it gently.

“We have a stack of blankets we put down.”

“You stubborn men, you could have asked me and I would have gotten some more of the air mattresses out for you.”

“Don’t act like you weren't knocked out as soon as your head hit the pillow with Yeosang.” You turned around to glare at Yunho who was grinning at you from his sitting position on the bed.

“The two of you were practically glued together after you lost beer pong Y/n-nie. You also absolutely refused to change until Hwa hyung forced you to sit on the counter in the bathroom while he helped you. It was entertaining, you wouldn't accept anything short of one of our shirts and a pair of shorts.” You looked down at yourself and realized these definitely weren't your clothes, the large black shirt hung off your shoulder and the shorts were longer than anything you typically wore.

“Whose clothes did I steal?” The three awake looked over to San, that made sense his shirts definitely would swallow you because of his broad shoulders.

“He was a giggling mess when you were pouting about not wanting to change so he literally took off his shirt to offer it to you. You stopped functioning and then took the shirt he offered and handed it to Seonghwa to help you change.”

“Don't worry he shut the door, unlike you earlier in the day yesterday.” You squinted at the tallest of your boyfriends.

“Don't act like you didn't enjoy the view, Yuyu.” His face turned a cute shade of pink and he stopped looking at you. Bracing your hands on your knees you straightened and stepped over the rest of your sleeping boyfriends.

“You three are welcome to join me or you can stay and cuddle back down, either way I’m up now and have breakfast to make for everyone.” You stepped out of the door and were met with several men lined up on the floor of the landing. If you had to guess it would be Xikers. It was going to be a minefield to get around the house with this many people that stayed last night. With careful steps you made your way through and to the stairs. As soon as you made it into the great room you spotted Minho and Han curled up on the pull out couch, you would have to be careful to not wake them. Years of habit led you to the coffee maker, you turned it on and started it brewing while you moved around the kitchen taking stock of what you had. There were a couple of large tubs of yogurt, plenty of fruit, some leftover meat from yesterday and a large amount of eggs. You wandered over to the pantry and checked to see if you had the remainder of what you were planning on, after looking around you spotted the tortillas. Breakfast burritos, and yogurt with fruit, maybe even some french toast for the people craving something different. You thanked past Y/n for thinking ahead and getting lots of extra.

After washing your hands you pulled out several ingredients and turned on the oven to reheat the leftover meat. Once you had everything in oven safe dishes you placed them in. With quick movements you started preparing the things to do the french toast, you added all the necessary ingredients and then some more sweet flavors, cinnamon, vanilla and a pinch of sugar. Without missing a beat you sliced up the bread into more manageable strips and then started dipping them into the batter and placing them on the skillet part of your stove.

You made it about half way through the loaf before the gentle padding of feet caught your attention; you turned to see the youngest of the giants making his way carefully down the stairs following Yeosang. Yeosang was attentive and stopped on every step to make sure he was doing okay, your heart absolutely melted at the sight of him cheering the baby on while coming down the stairs. You turned back to the stove with a smile on your face, a couple of seconds later arms wrapped themselves around your waist and Yeosang placed his chin on your bare shoulder where San’s shirt had fallen. The only noise was the sizzling of the french toast.

“You’re so gorgeous like this.” Your face burned while you leaned your head to rest on his. “I love coming down the stairs to see you just content and doing domestic things like a family would, not to mention while wearing one of our shirts.”

He placed a small kiss to the juncture of your neck and shoulder before gently grabbing your chin and making you face him. You could feel the heat in your face while he looked you over with his beautiful dark eyes. He placed a lingering kiss on your lips and let your face go so he could rest his head back on your shoulder. “I love you Y/n, I have loved you since you told me that I was a part of your family after standing up to that dumbass security guard right before our MV shoot. When you held me that day after the saesangs grabbed me I felt like I was home in your arms. You really are our North Star and I wouldn't have it any other way.”

Your heart was nearly beating out of your chest at his quiet confession. You leaned back into his hold further. “I love you too Yeosang, I have since I found a kindred spirit in you, more specifically; when we talked about people watching and just sitting in a quiet room together. In fact, when I called you while I was in Paris, I knew you would just be there with me without the expectations of having to speak, which is exactly what I needed after dealing with about a hundred people. You are my quiet comfort, you don’t press, you don't expect anything of me, you’re just there.”

“And I will continue to be, no matter what.” You leaned over and tried to press a kiss to his cheek, his immediate reaction after years of being teased was to lean away from you. When he realized what he did his arms tightened themselves around you and he leaned into your lips.

“Sorry, old habits are hard to get rid of.”

“Don’t be sorry, I’ve seen the way Woo likes to tease you in front of the cameras and while we are alone. I know you like kisses from us, you can't in front of everyone else and that’s okay; it’s been basically burned into your brain to avoid it at all costs at the risk of your job. You don't have to play a part for me. I love you as you are Kang Yeosang, and that won't change, kissing avoidance habits and all.” A light chuckle left him before he rested his cheek against your shoulder.

“You’re the best, don't tell the others I told you.”

“I think they've known since you shared your chicken with me within the first few weeks, sweets. You didn't even deny I was your favorite at that point and we weren't even dating then.”

“Aish, I forgot about that.”

“I didn't, it was one of my proudest moments. Getting to share chicken with the Kang Yeosang, a renowned chicken lover who is also known for not liking to share; I was over the moon.” You felt the huff of laughter from him and then the small steps on your toes a second later. You peered down and saw Atlas vying for your attention. He released a small mew at you and you were grinning at him. Yeosang stepped away from you and picked up the kitten and held him close. Without missing a beat Atlas cuddled up to Yeosang and rubbed his face on Yeosang’s.

“I don't think I have seen a cat be this affectionate before.” Yeosang was speaking out of the corner of his mouth while Atlas continued his mission.

“Toothless was the same way when he was little, he’s only mellowed out just barely.” At this point you had almost completely used a loaf of bread while conversing with Yeo. You would need to most likely make another loaf and then the next step was going to be making the scrambled eggs and cutting up the fruit.

As the time went on you chatted quietly with the men that started making their way to the kitchen following the smell of food. Atlas had been passed around to all of the cat lovers; he was having the time of his life. Toothless may have also soaked in the attention; when Hyunwoo picked him up with a grunt he was thrilled with the head scratches from everyone. On more than one occasion you had to scold the men to get them to wait for everything to be done. Wooyoung had started helping you in the kitchen almost immediately after he stepped over the threshold. Seonghwa, bleary eyed, had placed a kiss on your temple and grabbed some of the fruit you set out and started to wash it while Wooyoung was cutting it up. While you were making food you heard people arguing in the gaming room, with a chuckle you realized everyone must have been up and awake.

“If there are leftover sweets we can set some of those out too, at this point I would rather have it out of my house so I don't eat it all.” Felix chuckled at the words you threw over your shoulder to them and moved to grab the things he watched Aurora put away last night. There was still some cake, chocolate covered strawberries, and the chocolate covered pretzels.

“Alright boys, we have a breakfast burrito bar, some french toast, yogurt and fruit. As soon as everything is set out you can help yourselves.” Wooyoung and Seonghwa started placing their portion onto the top part of the island while you moved to grab the meat out of the oven. Everything was plated, warm and ready to go. The younger boys let the older ones go first and before you could protest a plate was in your hands, courtesy of Seonghwa.

“North Star first, then us.” You shook your head at him and leaned against the counter with your plate. When everyone had their own plates and had scattered across the house it fell silent again. You set your plate onto the counter and hopped up to sit; almost smacking your head in the process. Hongjoong had reappeared from where he had gone off to and got another helping of yogurt. You snickered at him and he whipped around to look at you with a small glare daring you to say something.

“Joongie, there is a special one for you in the fridge.” His eyes got wide before he set his small bowl down to go over to the fridge. As soon as he opened it his eyes searched and he let out a small noise of excitement when he saw the small thing with his name on it.

“You spoil them,” You glanced over at Chan who was smiling at you and his friend.

“They’re my boyfriends, of course I do.” A couple of minutes passed and you looked over everyone. They were content sipping on coffee and stuffing their faces, as your family always said; when the table goes quiet, the food is speaking.

“Y/n-nie, were you a Stay or an Atiny first?” Innie was the first one to interrupt the peaceful silence. You glanced in his direction before covering your mouth and swallowing the bite of food you had taken right as he asked you.

“Atiny, then Stay, then Roady. Aurora got me into them not too long after they debuted and from there I was hooked and started listening to more artists. It was also a bonus that we had just started working with more idols so I could ask about recommendations from the sources.”

“Is that why you asked us who our favorite artists were?”

“Yep! I listen to a wide range of artists but all of your music stood out to me the most. I say this not as their girlfriend but as an avid music person, Hongjoong’s songs are my absolute favorite. He has a distinct style of producing that I loved from the very beginning. Xikers has a sound that speaks to the rocker in me and Stray Kids speaks to the pop girly in me. I also love seeing how 3racha operates and makes being in the studio fun. That's where I really fell in love with your music. I saw how much passion you had while also having fun and had to hear the songs that came out of it. I also am just a sucker for knowing how things work and what goes into making them come together. That’s why if I get the opportunity I am in the studio with my boys just watching or listening and doing my own thing.”

“Aww you like us,” Seeun was walking back into the kitchen from the game room. You threw a small piece of stray cheese at him and it smacked right into his chest. He looked at you incredulously and took it off to feed Mocha; who followed him in.

“If I didn't like you, you wouldn't be at my house right now. Also, you get to deal with her rank toots later if you continue to feed her cheese.” He raised his eyebrows at you and gave her another piece without breaking eye contact with you. You squinted at him before he took his leave with her trailing dutifully behind her current favorite person. It was a tempting thought to lock them in a room later so he could experience her silent but deadly toots after cheese.

“Ohh Y/n-nie! I have another question!”

“Hit me with it, Hannie.”

“Who’s your bias in the groups?” His eyebrows were wiggling at you and you had to suppress the urge to hide your face; lest Yunho came around and forced you to not to again. Seonghwa and Yeosang exchanged a glance and you knew they remembered your first meeting.

“All of you, duh.” You really were trying to keep the peace but as soon as you caught sight of Wooyoung and Jongho tilting their heads at you like they knew everything you knew you you were in for trouble.

“Can we guess?”

“I just told you, but go right ahead.”

“I think I know who it is,” You glanced over to Jongho who was watching you like a hawk.

“Try me, little bear.”

“I think, if you had to choose between Stray Kids you would have two Felix and Hyunjin, and you would vehemently deny liking Seungmin and rank him last just to piss him off. For Xikers, I think you would pick Hunter and Yechan.”

“Wrong,” You glanced around the room and almost all of the boys had started leaning against the island counter and if they couldn't they were on the sidelines or behind the other boys. Some of them had a small blush on their cheeks while others were pouting.

“I think you're lying.”

“You've missed a few apple boy,” he looked at you with squinted eyes before shrugging.

“All I know and care is that I am your bias,”

You let out a laugh at Jongho who seemed to be pouting at being wrong. “For Ateez all eight of you are my biases.”

“You’re only saying that because we are dating!”

“I love all of you equally, there shall be no favorites.” You tilted your head up and crossed your arms while leaning against the counter you were previously sitting on.

“So all of what you said when we first met is a lie?” You glared lightly at Seonghwa who was holding his hand up over his heart in a dramatic motion. Yeosang had just stared at you quietly with a small look of betrayal. The twitch of his lips told you more than you needed to know, he was thoroughly enjoying this. He loved how red your face was and how you were trying and almost failing at keeping the peace between the others.

“No, at the time it was true, now I am in love with all of you so it’s just changed.”

“Betrayed by their North Star, who would have thought.” You shot daggers at Seungmin who was smirking at you.

“You gonna answer Hannie’s question Noona?”

“I did,” all of them leaned in and looked at you skeptically. Having twenty six pairs of eyes on you at once was a little unnerving; especially since they were absolutely expecting an answer from you. You couldn't keep yourself from slightly shrinking under their gazes. They weren't going to let this go, were they? With an exaggerated roll of your eyes and a heavy sigh you spoke.

“Stray Kids, Felix, Hyunjin, and Minho. Xikers, Hunter, Yechan, and Minjae. But that was before I knew all of you on a personal level and made connections with each of you. Therefore now I bias all of you, except Seungmin; I can't stand him.” The ones you mentioned started celebrating and rubbing it in the others' faces. You were giggling before you noticed a piece of food coming at you quickly, in an instant you caught the small piece of meat and threw it in your mouth. After you finished the piece you stuck your tongue out at Seungmin.

“Any specific reason you chose us Y/n-nie?”

“That’s for me to know and for you to never find out. If you want you can put your collective brain cell together and try to figure it out. Almost all of them have something in common, but I won't explicitly say it.”

“You're no fun,” Han had his jeekies pouted out at you and for what felt like the tenth time that morning you rolled your eyes.

“You got plenty out of me, you can work for the rest.”

“She offered up her information voluntarily the first time we met, I think she is just embarrassed this time.”

“Hey! We don't talk about me being a nervous wreck about meeting my ults alright, you should have seen and heard Aurora before all of you got there. She was practically squealing the entire time we were getting ready before we met. I was lucky to make it out of the changing room with intact eardrums.”

“Yes, but she didn't blow her Atiny cover within a few minutes of sitting down with us in a normal setting.”

“You know what. My new ults are Stray Kids.” You marched over to stand next to Hyunjin who had taken up residence standing near the kitchen window petting Toothless. Like a small child you stuck your tongue out at them and Wooyoung returned it.

“Like hell they are, we had you first.” Wooyoung was getting increasingly bratty to match your energy.

“Actually we met before you guys did,” Seungmin the instigator had stepped back into the conversation.

“Really, I could have sworn we have been going to the same dojang since she got here.” Yechan’s words had shut up most of the men in the surrounding area. You grinned at him and moved over to ruffle his hair.

“Yechannie does have all of you beat, he has technically known me for about seven years. That being said, I love all of you, some more than others” you sent a small look over to Seungmin who rolled his eyes at you. “And some in different ways than others. Who I biased in the past doesn't matter now other than to inflate your already big egos.”

“Slightly off topic question, but do you have our lightsticks?” Your eyes flickered over to Changbin who was looking at you curiously from behind Chan.

“Sadly no, I haven't had too much of an opportunity to collect any merch even though I have been around your music for years. By the time I see most of the things that are on sale they have either already sold out or had just closed. I just don't have much time to keep up with everything I am interested in as a whole.”

“You are going to get everything so you better make some room.” You glanced at Hongjoong who was grinning at you.

“Make that two sets of everything!” Felix was smiling so wide at you that you were surprised his eyes weren't hidden.

“Make it three, only the best for the North Star.” Minjae piped in from his seat at the end of the island.

“Looking at shelves for you as we speak!” Seonghwa was smiling while showing his phone to Minho who nodded in approval but pointed to something different.

“Chan hyung can organize it for you!” You let out a laugh at Innie’s jab at his neat freak leader.

“You know, I would protest but I can already tell I have no say in the matter. I do have one question though, where in the world am I going to fit all of these things you are going to be getting me?”

“The main shelf is going to be in the nook on the wall closest to the front door, and the rest can be scattered throughout the bookshelves in the rooms.”

“And you already have a shelf picked out for me?” Seonghwa turned his phone around to show you and you got off the counter to get a little closer. It was a beautiful bookshelf that had many different shapes and sizes of shelves. It would work well with the custom shelves you had on the other side of the room so you couldn't complain.

“Alright, so when you figure out a total let me know so I can pay you back.” you moved back to your breakfast and took a bite of your burrito.

“Absolutely not.”

“Nope”

“Not a chance.”

“And why not?”

“Because we said so.” With a roll of your eyes you relented, there was no point in arguing with three of the most stubborn men you knew. You could be stubborn, but three against one; the odds were not in your favor.

“Do, pray tell how you are going to swing getting a set of everything from each of your merch, albums, and side things.”

“We have connections noona, it’s not that hard to get something from the stashes we know they have.”

“So they won't mind you taking hundreds of dollars worth of things and giving them to me for free?”

“We are the artists, they can't tell us no.”

“While I love the confidence and the thought behind this, I hope you know that you really don't have to get me everything. I would be content just having a Lightiny, Nachimbong, and Robeam.”

“The shelf has already been ordered, there’s no going back now, Dalnim (moon).” You rolled your eyes and leaned yourself completely against the counter.

“All of you are insufferable.”

“And yet, you still love us.”

“That I do dearest Lixie Pixie,”

“Lixie Pixie?” You turned to look over at Seungmin who was wearing a shit eating grin. Oh boy, here we go.

“A Y/n-nie exclusive, use it, I'll kill you.” Seungmin chuckled and stepped back with his hands up in surrender at the younger Aussie. His voice dropped an octave which meant he meant business. The entire thing was entertaining to you, Felix had a habit of trying to hog you for himself and Seungmin loved to push his buttons.

“Now that that is out of the way, what are we going to do for the rest of the day?” You silently thanked Chan for interrupting before their bickering match could start.

“You are welcome to do whatever you want. We can do movies, we can do videos I have, we can swim again, we can just go outside, there are plenty of options.”

“Videos you have done?”

“Yeah, I could show all of you how I told my boys that I knew Stray Kids, or how I scared the shit out of my boys the first time they went to the garden.”

“All of the above! I want to see what happened, I heard from Jinnie it was hilarious!”

“Alright, let me finish my breakfast and we can go downstairs.” All of them nodded at you and started to scatter. Felix lightly shoved Seungmin and they started a small bickering match in quick hushed Korean. You shook your head at the two of them while continuing to munch on the small amount of food you had left.

“You want the last chocolate covered pretzel?” You glanced up at Jongho who was offering the sweet and salty treat to you. Of course he asked while your mouth was full, you nodded to him and gave him a closed mouth grin when he placed it on your plate.

“Last night you were hilarious by the way,” you gulped down your bite of food. There was a vague idea of what happened in the back of your mind but it was just out of reach. With how you typically acted when you were drunk you prepared yourself for the worst.

“What did I do other than pout that I didn't want to change?”

“You were telling us all of your favorite snacks, chocolate covered pretzels included.” You snuck a peek at Jongho who was grinning at you, now it made sense why he offered it to you.

“Then you moved to your favorite alcoholic drinks.”

“You were also very clingy.”

“We also had to hold you back from climbing the stairs unassisted when you swore you heard someone knocking on the door.”

“The best part was when you got into a compliment battle with Woo.”

“Personally I think the best part was when she was cheering for us while we did karaoke.”

“For fucks sake. At least I didn't climb onto the bartop.”

“You’ve climbed onto the bartop? Like the one in the basement?”

“I should not have said that,” you smacked yourself on the forehead lightly. Several of the men laughed at your predicament.

“You know, I think I want to get you drunk more often if it leads you to be as talkative as you were last night, you gave Woo a run for his money for yapper of the relationship. You revealed many things that we never would have known otherwise.” If looks could kill Mingi would definitely be six feet under right now; either from Wooyoung or you.

“Yeah, like how you have a stuffed brown dog from your childhood named Brownie.”

“Or that you were squealing and ran around the top floor of your office after KQ called you.”

“You could have asked me and I most likely would have told you.”

“Yeah but that way it’s more fun.” You were rolling your eyes so hard that you wondered if you would be able to see your brain soon. Really you should have known that it would end up that way; is it terrible that you almost wished that you would have been sleepy drunk last night?

“You know what, I don't have to stand for this slander. Boys! Do you want to head to the basement to watch the videos?” If they were going to be little assholes you would match their energy. You moved to put your now empty plate into the sink and when you started moving away all of them parted for you to lead the way downstairs. When you got to the bottom of the stairs you stood there and waited for everyone to join you. Your boys were the first ones down and they immediately claimed the large L shaped couch, Stray Kids were next, they took the remaining spots on the couch and then started settling on the pillow fort covered floor. Finally Xikers joined you, they had flopped onto the floor with unceremonious grace. Sumin was the last one and you were wondering what was going on; he was moving extremely slowly coming down the stairs. When you caught a small streak of silver fur you understood, he was helping Atlas get used to the steps. A small smile broke out on your face and before you could move to grab your phone to take a picture there was the snapping of a disposable camera. You glanced over your shoulder and saw Yunho smiling at you from his position almost directly behind you.

“Thank you Yuyu,”

“Of course Moonshine,” He stepped away after giving you a quick kiss and when you turned back to Sumin and Atlas they had made it to the bottom step. As soon as Atlas made it to the last step and leapt off of it you were cheering for him with Sumin. You scooped the kitten up and gave him kisses on the forehead before putting him over your shoulder just like he liked.

“Good job my little love. You’re getting better each time.” you turned to the young man standing there with a smile at the kitten. “Thank you for staying with him and making sure that he made it down okay.”

“How could I not when he was yelling at me like he wanted me to wait for him to catch up. He’s so sweet, and very mouthy.”

“Yeah, he’s definitely got one hell of a personality.”

“Y/n-nieee we wanna see the videos!” You heard the whine from Mingi who was trying to get you over to where he was situated on the corner of the couch. With a shake of your head you made your way over to an almost pouting Mingi. When he caught sight of Atlas he immediately understood why you took so long. He patted his lap and you took a seat between his legs and made yourself comfortable against his chest before pulling out your phone to cast to the TV.

“Alright, so this is how I showed Woo and Hwa that I know Stray Kids. Earlier in the day I asked Lixie to help me bake a cake and he was dropping it off at my house and I may have coordinated with Sannie to put together the surprise for all of them.” you pushed play on the video and it started rolling.

You took a small step back and to the side. All of the men sitting at the island whipped their heads up to look at you. Minho quickly stood up, effectively sending the girls scattering. You were standing just slightly to the right of the camera making sure to be in the shot enough but out of the way of the main event.

“My Rose! We are here. What did you need help with?” Wooyoung was the first one to burst through the door, he took his shoes off and made his way over to you with a large smile. The four boys in the kitchen were perfectly hidden at the corner of the island. As soon as Wooyoung got close enough he glanced over and then looked back at you and he made brief eye contact with the camera, but not long enough to realize it had been recording. His eyes widened and he slowly looked back at the boys sitting at the island.

Watching it back and being able to see the hilarious double take was absolute perfection.

Both Felix and Changbin stood and stared at Wooyoung who was frozen.

You quickly turned down the volume, completely forgetting how good the mic of that camera was. It was almost eardrum shattering with how loud it got. Some of the boys covered their ears and Seonghwa joked that his ears were bleeding for the second time because of that interaction.

Wooyoung, Felix and Changbin started pointing at each other and asking what the other was doing here. Hyunjin stood up and moved away to be out of the middle of the screaming match, rubbing his ears slightly. He ended up just behind you on your right side, out of the range of the camera. Minho stepped away as well but he stayed behind the island to watch everything unfold, he briefly looked at you with a smirk. Now It was comically like the spiderman meme. All three boys were standing there pointing and gesturing at each other while looking back and forth between everyone.

San and Seonghwa approached quickly from the door when they realized Wooyoung was yelling in almost gibberish. What you hadn't seen, but the camera did, was the look of concern from Seonghwa and the small grin of San behind him while he made direct eye contact with the camera and gave it a wink.

Your hand flew to your mouth to suppress a light giggle. San knew you too well, the other boys hadn't even noticed or acknowledged the camera but he immediately clocked it. You would have to give him shit later for breaking the fourth wall.

“Wahh, Sannie I didn't know you could be that sexy,” you turned to look at Wooyoung with your eyebrows raised and head tilted.

“Really Woo?” He shrugged his shoulders with a smirk and returned his attention to the tv.

Seonghwa realized that Minho was standing behind the island, his eyes widened and he turned to look at you before looking back at Minho. San made his way over to you and wrapped his arm around you before placing a gentle kiss on your temple. The camera just barely caught the small kiss which helped prompt why Felix reacted how he did in the next moment. His eyes widened as he saw the gesture, Minho’s face was calm while he watched everything.

For being a part of Paboracha you were almost surprised that he put everything together almost immediately after seeing and hearing Wooyoung.

“Weh Weh Weh, hang the fuck on. Noona, for the love of god please explain yourself.” Everyone’s eyes fell to you and your shoulders shook while a snicker bubbled its way up your throat as his accent changed back and forth between Korean and Australian several times.

Everyone in the room burst into laughter at Felix’s reaction. Chan was making light fun of him for switching back and forth. Felix flung a crude gesture his way which prompted another round of laughter from everyone. You understood his plight very well being a foreigner yourself. Sometimes you have to think about the words before they come out of your mouth so they wouldn't be lost on only Korean speaking people.

“Lix, Hyune, Binnie and Minho, this is San, Wooyoung and Seonghwa. Three out of the eight of my boyfriends. Sannie, Woo and Hwa, this is Felix, Hyunjin, Changbin, and Lee Know. My friends who helped me with our Sangie’s sweet treats for the party tomorrow. I could have sworn you knew each other, my mistake.” You shrugged your shoulders and Felix’s jaw dropped and he looked between all of you. As soon as the shock wore off everything turned into a hug fest. Reaching behind yourself you grabbed the small remote and stopped the recording.

“I’m still mad that you didn't tell me you were going to the cat’s house.” Seungmin was glaring daggers at the four men that had come over that day. Felix just shrugged and Minho was grinning.

“You could have come with us, we offered, you just didn't want to stop bed rotting.” Hyunjin was smirking at the younger man.

“You didn't mention it was her house you were going to.”

“As if you didn't hear us talking about her in the kitchen while we made the cake and things. You just wanted a reason to complain.” Minho was wearing a shit eating grin, he glanced at you and you had to cover your mouth so you wouldn't say anything.

“She was also on speaker that morning, if she was really your favorite photographer I would have thought you would have recognized her voice.” Felix was the one to offer the final blow, Han was snickering behind his hand and Changbin was just watching the entire interaction with a tilt of his head and a small smile.

“Minnie, you didn't want to come over to my house? I’m slightly hurt.” He rolled his eyes and flipped you off, you returned the gesture and stuck your tongue out at him.

“Put that thing back in your mouth cat.”

“Shut up dog, it my house I do whatever the fuck I want.” He huffed at you and stuck his tongue out at you. Chan rolled his eyes at the two of you, happy that you were actually behaving and not brawling like normal. What Chan didn't see however was the slight tightening of Mingi’s arms around you when you attempted to lunge forward at Seungmin.

“So this next one is when I scared the shit out of Sannie, Wooyo and Hwa. Jinnie caught it on camera for us.”

The camera was at an almost perfect angle to be able to capture the beauty of the garden while being close enough that you knew he was able to capture every reaction. Your boys were creeping closer to where you were hidden. San Wooyoung and Seonghwa passed the bushes you were in. Your arm stuck out of the bushes and poked Seonghwa in the leg as he passed before quickly retracting back into the bush. He leapt up and away from where you were hidden with a small squeak making it a good few feet away from where you were without even seeing you. You could just barely see the movement of you moving your hat so it would be able to cover more of your face. Then you peaked out of the bush you were in and looked back toward where they came from.

Some of the boys snickered at you peeking out and around the bushes like a curious little kid.

You gave Minho a grin like Joker before putting your finger up to your lips.

“That smile is full of menace, I’m not sure if I should be turned on or scared.” Mingi’s whispered words made your eyes widen. You lightly slapped the hand that was wrapped around yours. He chuckled at your reaction before placing a small kiss right below your ear.

An arm came into the frame while Minho pointed you out to the rest of the boys. You could immediately tell when Felix slapped a hand over his mouth, the sound was audible enough that it almost overtook the background of crickets.

You had turned back to your targets after acknowledging them. Seonghwa, Wooyoung and San seemed to be looking for you throughout the garden. Something small and shiny flew through the air and pelted Wooyoung. His hand flew up to the back of his head where it caught him before he whipped around with a yell. You leaned back farther into the bushes so you weren't visible to anyone; even the camera.

“She has to be around here somewhere, where the hell could she be hiding?” Your hand appeared out of the darkness and picked up one of the decorative stones close to you and threw it toward the third moongate surrounded by azaleas. All three of them jumped and whipped toward where the sound was. You quickly and silently made your way around and to the opposite side. There were snickers in the foreground of the video.

“She’s sneaky like a cat, I like her.”

“She’s definitely a ninja, could you imagine Hannie going through this.” another small round of quiet laughter sounded.

“He would have passed clean the hell out after she poked him the first time.”

Han whipped his head around to look at Changbin who was laughing his ass off at his own comment. You were holding back laughter, which was becoming more difficult to pull off as Han pouted at Changbin. Minho ran a hand up and down his back in a soothing motion before pulling him back to where they were cuddled together before Han moved. Before he completely settled against Minho he turned and stuck his tongue out at Changbin, who started cackling harder.

You situated yourself on the other side of the small brick wall lining the garden before peeking your head over the side. San was the closest to you but he was looking the other way. You gracefully vaulted yourself over the wall, as soon as you landed you hit the deck and scooted so you couldn't be seen, somehow you had hidden perfectly from everyone; even the camera. The small amount of noise you generated caught his attention, he had whipped around so fast he almost lost his balance. His eyes were so wide that it was a wonder they hadn't popped out of his head. Your arm came out from under the bush with a stick in hand while you reached out and poked him in the ankle. The stick dropped to the brick path making it seem like he had stepped on it. He let out a squeal that was a half whine while leaping up and away from you. He made it about halfway to the next moongate which was a considerable distance.

Everyone burst into laughter and San was holding his head in his hands. You leaned over and patted him on the arm. He looked up at you and you gave him a small smile, which he only pouted at. For being built out of straight muscle, he sure was a scaredy cat; just like the man at your back.

San moved quickly over to Wooyoung and started clinging to him. Your form could just barely be seen while you scooted away from the base of the huge bush and got up onto your haunches. After you bounced a couple of times to get your momentum going you launched yourself out and over the Forsythia. It had been a perfect execution, you had completely cleared the bushes without even making them rustle. You hit the ground and immediately got up to hide behind the large stone moongate. You had made eye contact with the camera before pausing and then tipping your hat to Minho and moving quickly to vault over the other small brick wall. When you fell into a crouch you disappeared from the camera’s view again until you passed the small gap between the end of the wall and the huge tree trunk.

“I haven't seen her even once, do you think she went back up to the house?” Wooyoung was standing close to the gazebo with San still cowering behind him and clinging tightly to his shirt.

“That is a possibility, let's check out the gazebo before we leave.” Seonghwa was a step in front of them while he spoke. There was a small squeak and the swing started moving like something straight out of a horror movie. The boys approached extremely cautiously and right as they stopped you leapt out from behind the swing and yelled, “Boo.”

All three of them jumped and let out ear piercing squeals. You really couldn't see anything but San and Seonghwa’s backs; because San was standing behind Wooyoung you couldn't see him at all. Sitting on the banister of the gazebo you threw your legs over it and stepped between the chairs to stand next to Seonghwa. There was loud laughter before the video cut off.

Everyone burst into laughter as the video cut off making it seem like the video hadn’t stopped. You were snickering with them and Mingi’s whole body was shaking as he laughed behind you.

“Alright boys, that’s all I have for right now the rest of my things are going to be on drives that I really don’t want to pull out of storage.” Most of the boys were still recovering from their laughing fit while you spoke. With gentle care you took Atlas off your shoulder and put him on the floor so you could get up and stretch out. Your back popped and a couple of the boys looked at you weird before they resumed their new conversations. Maneuvering around the several men on the floor you made your way to the piano room. When you walked in you smiled at the memories connected to everything in this room, and the new ones you created here too.

You looked at the pianos and thought that it might be time for some change. Walking up to the old piano you unlocked the wheels and scooted the bench away from it so you could rotate it. Surprisingly it didn’t squeak in protest while you were turning it. When it was finally situated at an angle that you were happy with you locked the wheels. Following the same pattern with your piano you grinned at the new setup, before you didn’t have anyone to watch while you played so you couldn’t care less if the pianos were facing the wall. Now both of them were facing the room and angled so your back was toward the corner; you were excited for the feeling of change.

After you finished your mission you moved with fluid grace to the seat of your Granny’s piano; flourishing before you sat down. Right now all you could do was smile down at the keys, this piano held good memories, sad memories and new memories. In this moment you were determined to create more good memories. You let your hands rest on the keys and started playing a mashup of Havana and Senorita. You knew there was a small chance that it would catch the attention of the boys but at this point all you wanted to do was play.

Your fingers glided along the keys of playing the beginning notes like it was second nature, which it may as well have been at this point. The more you played the more you recalled from when you used to play every song that you thought sounded good. Not even a minute after you started playing Hongjoong appeared followed closely by Yunho. Their eyes were wide while they took in the room that had changed without them even noticing. Looking up at them you grinned and continued playing without breaking eye contact.

Yunho approached you and took a seat on the small bench that was close to yours while Hongjoong seemed like he was internally debating something. Before you could even question him he started dancing with a small grin on his face. You watched him as he danced and while he was busy San had come up behind him and started dancing with him. He was surprised to say the least and the two of them were avoiding each other’s almost kisses like they weren’t dating. You were lightly laughing at the two of them while they danced together.

“What are you laughing at, giggles?” Jongho came around the corner and his eyes immediately widened when he saw two of his boyfriends goofing off while dancing to the song you were playing that was nearing the end. Jongho looked at you and smiled now, understanding why you were laughing. When the song came to its end you were watching San and Hongjoong fondly. Another song came to mind and you looked down at the keys before beginning your next fun song. Warriors by Imagine Dragons.

Every once in a while while you were playing you would glance at Yunho and every time his eyes were glued to your hands. Throughout the duration of the time you were playing you garnered more and more attention from the men that were in your house. Each of them seemed to take turns coming in and dancing and then leaving to go see what everyone else was doing; which was entertaining to no end. Junghoon had made his way into the room and sat at your piano just watching and waiting for the song to finish. When it did you looked over to him with a smile and started playing something you knew he would know, and if he didn’t he could at least dance to it.

When the other boys in the house recognized the song it was like you summoned demons. The remaining nine men of Xikers immediately flocked to the room and looked at you like you had grown a second head. You couldn’t hide your smile when Junghoon started playing with you, at this point you were waiting for one of them to break into dance. Seeun was the first one to break, he started small but by the time you got to the chorus it had gone into full on dancing. The rest of them joined in soon after and they did their relay dance version for you because that’s what you had the room for. The singing was off key and you could tell they were trying to be obnoxious while attempting to sing parts that weren’t theirs.

Yunho was glancing between you and the boys that were just having fun with a smile. Hongjoong was laughing at them and Wooyoung joined the fray of dancing and singing. It was impossible to keep your laughter at bay, it was also hard to keep focus while you were laughing; thankfully when you weren’t able to play because of your laughter Junghoon filled in the gaps. When the song finished everyone was giggling and collapsed into a heap on the floor.

Next you thought it would be fun to see the reactions of Stray Kids so you brought out Back Door. As soon as Felix and Hyunjin, who were sitting on the couch with some of your boys, recognized the song they exchanged a look and got up. You watched them with curiosity before they started dancing with each other, like a storm the other boys appeared and started dancing. Instead of doing their actual choreography they did their relay dance like Xikers just had. Your boys were laughing with Stray Kids while they goofed off and were shoving each other around to mess with the other. Any time Seungmin was in the front he was making funny stank faces as you. When you got to the knocking part of the choreography you knocked on the top of your piano which prompted harder laughter from everyone. You continued like nothing had happened and when the song came to an end you could tell they were feeling the high of excitement.

You moved straight into one that you knew everyone would have a part they could do in the song. When the first chords of one of their songs hit Yunho looked up at you with a wicked grin, he gave you a peck on the cheek before getting up with the rest of your boyfriends. They were dancing for you and almost all of the other boys had joined in on it. When it came down to the follow the leader everyone was doing the dance and rotating through quickly; you may have extended that part so everyone could get through. Your laughter was echoing throughout the space while Stay Kids and Xikers attempted to do the most famous move from the song. At least three of them almost toppled over into each other and your boys were just laughing trying to help them figure it out. The energy in the room was electric while you were playing and they were singing, dancing and clapping. When the song came to a finish everyone collapsed onto the floor much like Xikers did the first time around. You set your arms on the top of the piano and rested your head atop them just watching the giggling men in a giant heap on your floor. The joy was palpable while they chattered excitedly about their music. Your head whipped in the direction of the door when a woman’s voice caught your attention. All of the men in a heap on the floor froze and turned to look up either at you or at the person in the doorway. You quickly stood and made your way over to her making sure to not step on any of the boys in the process. None of them had moved, afraid that this random woman would do something to possibly bring this to the public.

“You’re playing again,” her voice was merely a whisper but you caught it nonetheless.

“What are you doing here? Generally you call before you show up.” You were speaking in a hushed almost aggressive tone while you slightly herded her away from the door and out further into the dining room.

“I tried calling but each time it went to voicemail, I just wanted to stop in because I was in your neck of the woods, I didn't realize you had company.”

“It’s okay, would you actually mind if I talked to you; away from the prying ears of these hooligans?” With a glance over your shoulder you were met with the eyes of a few of the boys who were peeking around the doorframe. They were attempting to be nonchalant while trying to figure out who the mysterious woman who just walked straight into your house was.

“Of course, lead the way.” You glanced over at the boys with a small smile before you started leading her away and up toward the office. As soon as you opened the door there was the padding of footsteps but you closed it quicker than the giants could come in.

You could feel yourself start to shake, this might be one of the most nerve wracking conversations you would ever have. “So— you remember when you came over while I was in Paris and met San?”

“Yes, he was such a gentleman. We have yet to go out like you said we would so we need to do that before your schedule gets packed any farther.”

“Well, that’s part of the reason I wanted to talk to you. If you still want to, we can— but I’m not sure if you will after this.” You worried your hands in front of you and took a deep breath trying and almost failing to center yourself. Your heart felt like it was going to beat out of your chest.

“I— don’t quite know how to put this other than being blunt and to the point, so please bear with me.” Another breath in and out. “He isn’t my only boyfriend. I am in a poly relationship and I have eight boyfriends in total.”

You glanced up at her. Her eyes were twice the size they normally were and her mouth was slightly agape. She looked like she had seen a ghost. Your heart dropped and your breath caught in your throat because your body forgot you had lungs to supply air to. You could feel the burn of the tears that were going to spill down your cheeks like rain on a glass pane.

“Eight?” you nodded your head before looking at your feet. The tears started silently falling, nothing could stop them at this point.

Did you disappoint her?

Would she disown you?

Would she shame you?

Would she just leave without a word and never speak to you?

Could you stand losing another person in your life that you looked up to?

“Y/n look at me.” You picked up your head to look into her eyes, the ones that reminded you of your Granny. Her expression was carefully guarded now, nothing had shown past her worry for you.

“Do you love them?”

“So much it hurts.” Your voice broke in your almost silent declaration.

“Do they make you happy?”

“Extremely, they have given me back the passion to play.” Her mask cracked, you could tell just with that statement you may have won her over.

“Do they treat you well?”

“I’m spoiled rotten, they don't let me do anything by myself.” She let out a light laugh.

“Then I’m happy for you. I’m sorry that you thought I would be mad or upset, but growing up with your father and his family I understand.” The breath you were holding released itself in the form of a sob while you flung yourself at her. The tears were most likely going to be soaking her shirt as you cried in her arms. All you could feel in the moment was absolute and utter relief. If she was still with your father this conversation would have gone completely differently. She clutched you tightly to her chest and rested her head on yours; which was a little awkward from her height.

“I love you, and I will continue to do so no matter how you choose to love. You are my universe and nothing will keep me from being here for you.”

“Thank you mama, thank you so much, I love you too.” Your arms tightened around her while the two of you stood there wrapped in each other’s embrace. It was a terrifying thought in the back of your mind that she would disown you for loving them. It’s why you were hesitant, and to be quite frankly honest you would have felt bad after she followed you here only to disappoint her. She separated from you with a small watery smile. The two of you had always been bonded and the trauma your father put you both through was something that you were trying to forget. She had changed so much, and you were happy she was finally able to speak her own mind.

“So, why do you have so many people here? Not that it’s a bad thing, but you generally don't surround yourself with this many people unless something big is happening.

“It was San’s birthday yesterday we had a big party, and it is a chill recovery day before they have to return to their hectic idol lives.”

“It was his birthday yesterday?” you nodded to her with a small smile. “I might have to do something about missing it.”

“He would absolutely love anything you would be willing to do for him. I will let you know he is a sucker for anything with strawberries, and loves sweets so you have full range to do whatever. Of course if you give some to him it will be difficult to keep the others away from it.”

“You know I cook and bake enough for an army, I’ve got this. Especially if we have a brownie bake off like we did for your Papa when we couldn't be with him for his birthday.” You smiled at her before stepping toward the door.

“He would love it, and I’m sure the others would too, some of them absolutely love to bake so we would have more competition.” She was smiling at you, happy you found your people; aside from the team.

“Would you like to go officially meet them?”

“I would love to.”

When you stepped out of the office you were met with Mingi who was shaking his hands out like he just washed them. As soon as he caught sight of your teary eyes and red face he immediately approached you and cupped your face in his warm hands. He was gently wiping the small amount of tears that lingered away with the pads of his thumbs. His dark eyes scanned your face carefully and his brows were furrowed. “Muse, are you okay?”

“I’m okay,” he slightly squinted at you before his eyes caught on what you assumed was your mother. With a quick move he pulled you to him, instinctively tucking you under his chin before you could protest. He was trying to protect you from your mother, granted he didn’t know who she was; it was endearing nonetheless.

“Hi, is there something I need to know about?” His voice was measured but skeptical. You could feel the rasp of his voice against your cheek while he tried to seem intimidating. In your mind’s eye you could practically see the small protective glare he was giving her. His hold was just tight enough so you couldn’t completely separate yourself from him when you tried.

“Mingles, that’s my mom.” He froze before glancing down at you like you were joking. You were looking up at him with a small smile and he released you before bowing to her.

”It’s wonderful to meet you Ms. Starling.” She was grinning at the two of you and once Mingi had come back to his full height she grabbed him and pulled him into a hug.

“None of that dear, mom or Cadence will do just fine.” He was looking at you over her head with wide eyes before relaxing into the hug. The grin on your face never faltered while you watched the interaction. He towered over her like he did with you, especially since she was a good few inches shorter than you. When they pulled away from each other she was grinning at your gentle giant of a boyfriend.

“Let’s go downstairs so all of you can introduce yourselves to me.” He nodded and glanced at you before heading down the stairs. It surprised you to no end that there weren’t any of the men peering around the corner to figure out what was going on. She turned to you after Mingi had disappeared down the stairs. With a grin she grabbed your hand and gave it a squeeze before following him, she paused at the bend of the stairs when she realized you weren't right behind her. Her head was tilted in a silent question, a language the both of you mastered when you were under your father’s roof.

“I’m okay, I don't want another reaction like Mingi had when he saw my tears; which will definitely happen if I go down without at least wiping my face. All of the men downstairs are kinda protective of me.” You took a second to yourself straightening your outfit out and attempting to adjust the shirt so it wouldn't be falling off your shoulder. It didn't work. With a sigh you just left the damn thing be. You wiped your eyes and gave yourself a couple pats on the cheeks to make sure the tears were completely gone before following your mom down the stairs.

After you were on the main portion of the basement floor you caught the eyes of all of the men. Most of them were lounging on the floor or couch, a couple of pairs of them had made their way to the game tables. When you appeared all movement stopped and they looked at you with a mixture of concern and curiosity. San however was watching you with a small hopeful smile, you gave him a slight nod and his dimpled grin appeared. “Boys, this is my mom Cadence.”

All of them scrambled up from their languid positions and started bowing to her. A part of you wanted to tell them it wasn’t necessary, but you knew to them it was. After everyone straightened from their multiple small bows you spoke again, “would you like to take turns introducing yourselves?”

Xikers was the first group to scramble together in somewhat of an organized line, a light laugh left your mouth before you could stop it; they were too cute for their own good. One by one they introduced themselves and gave her another light bow. She was grinning at the youngest set of boys before Stray Kids took over and introduced themselves. When it was Felix’s turn the shock on her face that sunshine incarnate had one of the deepest voices she had heard was absolutely hilarious. Everyone burst into laughter and Felix was grinning proudly with a small blush on his face after she complimented him. Last, and certainly not least, your boys started introducing themselves. Each of them took great care to be almost too perfect until San was up. To the absolute horror of the rest of them he walked up to her and hugged her.

She was laughing at him and wrapped him in one of the biggest hugs she could. When they separated they were both grinning at each other. ”It’s good to see you again, eomeoni (mom).”

“It’s good to see you too San,” she gave him a pat on the shoulders and he was grinning at her and then his gaze moved to you. You returned his smile and gave him a proud nod and a discreet thumbs up. He returned back to his spot in the line of your boys. The remainder of them introduced themselves and you snickered when all of them stood there awkwardly.

“So, I heard from some whispers of the universe that someone’s birthday was yesterday.” San’s eyes got comically wide while he looked between you and your mother. “Would you boys be opposed to me making some dessert to make up for missing it?”

Each of their heads vehemently shook while they looked at San who was trying to cover his blushing face. You approached and took his hand down with a smile. “She makes really good brownies, and I’m sure if I asked real nicely I could talk a couple of the other boys here into a brownie bake off.”

“You don’t have to ask me twice, I’d do it in a heartbeat.” You glanced over your shoulder at Felix who was grinning at you.

“I can make some of my brownies too!” Sumin had his hand raised and he was jumping around like a kid in a candy store.

“I’ll show you that box brownies are just as good as homemade ones!” Wooyoung was lightly glaring at the rest of your boys for the shade they threw a few weeks ago about his box brownies.

“What do you say Sannie? Care to have a belated birthday brownie bake off?” He nodded and the rest of you were cheering. Yechan had run up to you and grabbed you around the waist to spin with you. Shortly after he set you back on your own two feet and planted his hands on your shoulders.

“You’re the best noona ever!”

“You say that like I did some huge thing.”

“You did! A party, alcohol, then breakfast, and now a brownie bake off. Best. Noona. Ever!”

“And maybe pizza if you ask nicely.” It was Felix’s turn to approach you, he practically shoved Yechan away from you and replaced his hands with his own.

“Please, Y/n-nie, I haven't had pizza in so long,” Felix was looking at you with the biggest puppy dog eyes ever.

“You had pizza two weeks ago!” An abrupt laugh left you at Hyunjin’s comment.

“I think I can swing some pizza, I mean who would I be to turn down the Lixie Pixie.” Cheers echoed around the space and you were grinning at everyone before a group hug started with you smack dab in the middle. You were being squeezed so tight all you could do was giggle. When everyone had enough of the hug fest they separated and were excitedly discussing what toppings they would get.

“Would someone make me a list so I can call it in” Junmin already had his phone out and was taking notes on it before you could even finish your sentence.

“Brownie contestants, come upstairs with me and we can check if I have everything for the brownies you will be making. Woo, I don’t have your version of chaos, just send me a link of the kind you want and I’ll pick it up when I go get the pizzas”

The five of you made it up the stairs and you were met with Beans in the middle of the floor completely stretched out in the middle of a sunspot. You reached down and petted her lightly and she just chirped at you. With a smile you continued on to the kitchen and started pulling out some of the more basic ingredients for the brownies. All of them took stock in what you had and were thoroughly impressed that you had enough for at least four batches.

“The only thing that we really need are more chocolate chips, and a box for Woo.” Felix hummed in agreement and you were watching Sumin, the most timid in your kitchen with a small grin. Wooyoung decided now was as good a time as any to cuddle up to you. He wrapped his arm around your waist and pulled you to him so he could place a kiss on your cheek and rest his head on the shoulder that was bare. This seemed fairly tame for him, you wondered if it was because your mother was here. With a glance over to her you were half expecting some mocking remark; but none came. She was just watching the pair of you with a smile.

“Noona! I think we have everything everyone wants!” Junmin was standing in the door of the stairwell grinning at you like he had achieved a monumental feat, which he had. Gathering and sorting the demands of all of the boys downstairs would absolutely be a hassle if Stray Kids’ lives were anything to go by.

“Can I see your phone so I can call it in?” He nodded and came up the last step onto the landing and skipped into the kitchen. Sumin almost immediately gravitated toward him and looked over his shoulder at the list of pizza.

“Who would order pineapple on pizza?” A snort left you, of course someone had to be the controversial one. Junmin handed you his phone and you pulled out yours, several missed calls from your mom were at the top of your notifications, while there were a couple of others from instagram. You would have to look at those later. With quick fingers you dialed the phone number you knew by heart.

The older gentleman answered almost immediately. “Y/n!! I was wondering when we would hear from you again, what can I get for you today dear?”

You started listing off the several pizzas from the list and cringed when you got to the pineapple one. He was laughing on the other end just at the tone of your voice. This little old man was the highlight of your days whenever you called. He was one of, if not, the sweetest men on the planet, each time you would go in there he would greet you with a large hug and ask about everything you were doing at the time. On more than one occasion he would give you a free bottle of wine when you would be picking up something for yourself after a particularly hard day. When you were finished rattling off the list he told you to give him an hour and he would have them ready. You thanked him and hung up, after you did you couldn’t stop smiling while you handed Junmin his phone back.

“What are we going to do until it’s time for the pizzas?”

“Whatever you want, you know that you have free reign of my house, just don’t trash it and we will be good.” Junmin and Sumin’s smiles were wild as they looked at each other before they raced down the stairs to get more of the hooligans riled up. There was immediate arguing as soon as they made it down the stairs. With a smile you detached yourself from Wooyoung and walked over to your mother.

“Want to sit with me while I play some more?”

“Yes, I would love that.” You grabbed her hand and brought her down to the basement. When you walked into the music room you were greeted with an interesting sight. Hongjoong, Minjae and Seonghwa were all crowded around your Granny’s piano looking intently at something. As soon as one of them caught sight of you they all scrambled to cover something up, before you could get close enough they hid something and scuttled away like nothing was happening. You turned to look at your mother who had her eyebrows raised while she watched the three suspicious men leave.

“That was weird.”

“Agreed, but it’s not uncommon for them.” You dragged your mom over to sit on the small bench that was leaning against the wall closest to your Granny’s piano. You stretched yourself out before sitting down, without a word you launched into one of your mother’s favorite songs, Chopin’s Etude Op. 10 No. 3, Tristesse. The moment she recognized it her eyes closed and she was swaying. Your hands were flying across the keys in perfect graceful motion. The worn keys were almost calming against your skin. You could feel the old days coming back when you would sit on this very bench and play until your fingers cramped while your mom, Granny and Papa watched.

Every time this feeling would wash over you it would make you smile with tears in your eyes. It was a feeling you dearly missed. The two of you were the only ones left of that group. Something in you snapped into place as you played, something that made you realize how much you and she had grown since they left. You now owned a successful business and were flourishing in your career. She had remarried one of the best men you knew; someone you would be happy to call dad. The world had kept spinning even when it felt like it shattered beneath your feet. Nothing could bring them back to life, but the memories, those would live with you forever.

When the piece was over you turned to look at your mom, silent tears were streaming down her face. You reached a hand out to her and just settled it on her forearm. She placed hers on top of yours and just sat with you. “I’m so happy that your passion has reignited. After we lost her I wasn’t sure you would ever play again.”

”I didn’t think I would either, but these men, they have brought back my love for music. Sure I listened to it all the time, but my passion to make music was gone until I watched the joy it brought them making their music. All be it’s not quite the same, but you get what I mean.”

‘I do. I see a lot of pieces of her and your Papa in you and those boys.”

“Really?”

”Yeah, the love you hold for them is almost exactly the same as the love she held for Papa. The love he held for her is in the gazes to you from them, something very few people can pick out. It’s subtle, but loud to those who have seen it before.’ She paused before opening her eyes to stare into yours. “I want you to know that she would have loved them, she would have spoiled them absolutely rotten.”

“Really?” She nodded her head at you. “I wish she could have met them.”

“I wish she could have met Hakkun too.”

“Papa would have loved him.”

”They do have a lot in common,” you were snickering at the thought of the two of them in a room together; it would have been dad joke chaos.

“Want to see something funny?” She nodded at you and you scooted to center yourself more on the bench of the piano. With a flourish that would have made your Granny proud you started into a mashup you learned ages ago. When the first part of the melody hit nothing was happening but as soon as you got into the part you knew they would react to every noise in the basement stopped; other than your playing. It took them a second before they burst through the doorway. Every one of the men was shoving and trying to get into the room with you before they started screaming the lyrics to one of the most recognizable songs ever.

More than one of them were holding pool cues, and cups to sing their hearts out to Let it Go. Your mother burst into laughter alongside you, and when it transferred back into Vivaldi all of the ones that knew how difficult the song could be watched you with wide eyes. The Xikers boys had approached the piano and were watching as your fingers flew across the keys. Chan joined the group by the piano followed closely by Han. You were grinning up at them and your mother was still laughing because of the absolute shock on all of their faces. When you got to the more rigorous part of the song you had to look back down so you could completely focus on getting it perfect.

A small breath left you as the song transitioned again. This time San was the one with a water bottle in hand all but screaming the lyrics with Wooyoung and Mingi. Stray Kids had thrown their arms around each other and were swaying while singing like they were bawling. All of them were having the time of their lives while singing like Disney princesses. When the song ended Yunho was there and pulling you up out of the seat, his hand engulfed yours before he made you take a stage bow and twirling you around.

Most of the next hour continued the same way from Queen to Disney. You were thoroughly tuckering out the men who were still animatedly dancing with just a hair less fervor. Your phone started going off and you glanced to see the timer you set going off.

“Alright boys, I have to go get the pizzas, Yuyu, Mingles, and Jjong you’re with me, the rest of you don’t tear up my house.” You squinted at Seungmin who was giving you a menace filled smile. “Mom, don’t let them fool you into anything.”

She laughed at you and shooed you out the door with a smile. “Don’t worry I’ll keep them in check for you.”

With a large smile in her direction you walked out and toward the stairs. “Loves, I’m going to change and I will be back just hang out here for a minute.”

The three that followed you nodded while you took off up the stairs. When you made it to your room you left the door open but shut yourself in your closet. You already had an outfit in mind and thankfully everything was where it needed to be to pull it off. You grabbed a cropped tank top, black jean shorts and a black and white flannel. When you were finished you decorated your hands with your favorite rings and a necklace. Looking down over your vanity you spotted something that wasn’t normally there. You picked it up and almost immediately recognized it, Yeosang’s perfume. With a small smile you spritzed a couple of sprays over your body and placed it back down where you found it. The perfume smelled like flowers, wood and citrus, something that brought you comfort, and it also may have put a large smile on your face.

When you stepped out of the door you were met with Mocha sitting there staring up at you. “Hi pretty princess.”

You reached down and scratched her head and she leaned so far into it you wondered if she would fall over. Before you could step away she rubbed her body on your legs and sauntered off toward the large willow cat tree. You made your way down the stairs and smiled at your boys, they were perched on the couch just waiting with their phones in hand.

“You boys ready?” Their heads whipped up and they grinned at you before standing. You tied your hair up in a ponytail and started to make your way over to the mud room. Snatching a set of keys off the wall you walked into the garage and opened it via the button close to the door. Before you made it completely out the door you slipped on your Isabel Marant sunglasses and a shorter pair of your combat boots.

“I think the others might be jealous of you three here shortly.” All of them looked at you curiously as you were walking over to move Ink behind Aria. When everything was where it needed to be you stepped back toward Shining Onyx. Their eyes widened as you settled yourself into the driver's seat of the old Cadillac. When they had enough processing time the three of them scrambled to get into the car. They grabbed the door handle at the same time before settling on a quick Kai Bi Bo match. Jongho won and was laughing as he took the seat next to you. The taller two might be a little cramped in the back seat but you don’t think they would care as long as they got to ride with you. You started the car and she roared to life. With a grin you pulled out of the garage and followed the circular drive out toward the main road.

“This is awesome!” Mingi was smiling so wide in the back seat that you could barely see his eyes in the rear view. Yunho was just looking at everything he could while you drove down the long driveway. Jongho however was just watching you. When the gate came into view you reached up and pushed the small button toward the top of your dash. The doors creeped to life and you were slowly pulling onto the road. As you picked up speed you saw Mingi and Yunho giggling together in the back seat before putting their hands up to enjoy the summer air. Jongho had moved about as close as he could to you and set his hand on your thigh, taking one hand off the wheel you intertwined your fingers together.

You coasted down the winding roads and toward the small market square, going this way was always fun for you. When you started slowing down, all of their attention snapped to you.“Y/n-nie, this isn’t a pizza place.”

“Your observational skills are unmatched today Mingles, it isn’t a pizza place, but it is something even more important.” You pulled to a stop on the small gravel rest stop and turned to look at all three of your boys.

“This is where Hongjoongie asked me to be yours.” The smiles that spread across their faces were almost immediate. Turning off the car you opened the door and let Mingi out on your side; Jongho followed your lead and let Yunho out as well. Walking the small distance to the edge of the cliff you stood there and looked over the city. It wasn’t nearly time for sunset yet but the warm glow casted beautiful shadows across the landscape. An arm wrapped around your waist and you looked up to see Mingi looking over everything. Yunho and Jongho were immediately on your other side. Jongho was the closest to you and Yunho was resting his arm over the maknae’s shoulders and laid his hand on the back of your shoulder.

“It’s beautiful up here, away from all of the chaos of city life.”

“That’s why I chose to live away from it. I don’t have to worry about hearing anything but the sounds of nature out here.”

“If I had the chance I would live out here too, away from everything and not having to worry about people recognizing me or having to wear a fake mask all the time.” The three of you hummed in agreement.

“You are always more than welcome at my house even when I’m not there,” you paused and considered your next words carefully before speaking again. “If you really want I could find a way to set up a makeshift production booth in the music room and if it works well after a while we could look at just dedicating an entire small building to it, I know I have enough land.”

“You would do that for us?”

“In a heartbeat if you wanted me to. I see how relaxed all of you are at my house and how your creativity flows. And don’t you act like I didn’t see you scribbling in one of the notebooks I got for you earlier.” You looked over at Mingi, his mouth was slightly opened like he might protest. With a squint from you he was shutting his mouth and giving you a bashful smile.

“Hell the other men back at the house see it and feel it too. I know we haven’t been together long but I see having you around for a long time, if you’ll keep me that is.”

“We don’t plan on letting you go.” You glanced over to Yunho who was smiling at you. Jongho lightly squeezed your shoulder in response, a man of few words. The four of you just stood there taking in the city below you. The warm summer breeze glided over your skin and sent warmth running through you. You were happy you could share this place with some of the most important people in your life. This was your moment, your life, and your love; you had waited long enough and had finally found what you yearned for.

“We should probably go get the pizza and Woo’s chaos in a box.” Laughter bubbled up your throat at Jongho’s words. You glanced at him and he was watching you with a gummy smile, happy he could make you laugh. A couple of seconds later the four of you separated and got back into the car.

★☆☽ O ☾☆★

When you got back to the house you could hear the laughter as soon as you walked into the mudroom. The boys were trailing behind you with a few boxes of pizza each. Your feet met the threshold of the basement and your heart nearly burst at the sight. Your mother was sitting on the couch with all of the boys while they were watching something. The more you looked at it the more you recognized what they were watching. Your home videos. You nearly dropped the bottle of wine in your hands when your Granny appeared on the screen with you in her arms wearing a tinkerbell costume.

“Now girls, what do we say when they give you candy?” Your Granny was holding you and Papa was holding your cousin Dahlia.

“Thank you! I love you!” The entire room erupted into laughter at little you. You were frozen. It almost seemed like you were in a dreamscape, seeing your own body watching the video from behind you somewhere.

“No dear, we say thank you, Happy Halloween.” You and your cousin looked at each other confused before you spoke back up.

“But they’re giving me candy, I love them!” your Granny started tickling you and your childlike laughter echoed around the room. You were squealing in earnest before your Granny put you down and started to chase you around the kitchen. The two of you were going in circles around the island. Your mother and aunt were laughing and your cousin Dahlia joined the two of you running around while Papa joined in acting like a big bad monster. It morphed into your Granny herding you and Dahlia away from him and telling you she would protect you. The three of you had teamed up and started chasing your Papa around, he had retreated to the living room and you and your cousin tacked him onto the couch. All of you were laughing in earnest now, he was an amazing actor while you and your cousin ‘tickled’ him

“Mercy! Mercy!” Your Papa was out of breath and smiling so wide at the two of you. When you and Dahlia stopped you cuddled down into your Papa’s arms.

“My Moon and Star oh how I love you.”

Your bottom lip was trembling, nothing would have or could have prepared you for hearing that again. One of the boys cleared their throat behind you and everyone whipped around to look at the four of you. What the boys behind you didn’t know was that you were on the verge of tears and had called almost direct attention to it. Seonghwa was the first to move into action. He got up quickly and took the wine bottle from you and held it out to someone behind him. Before you could take a breath he enveloped you in his arms.

You stood there quietly with him for a second before hugging him back. He settled his head against yours and just rocked back and forth with you. “I’m okay.”

“I can tell you aren’t”

“Really, I’m okay.”

“Don’t lie to me.”

“I’m not.”

“Just hush and let me hold you.” Your whispered conversation with Seonghwa barely even made it to your own ears. He saw right through you. Of course he did. The world kept spinning, the men and your mother had moved around you with quiet grace. The only sound you could hear at this point was Seonghwa’s even breathing against you. A hand met your back and you lightly jumped at the contact.

“Why don't the two of you go upstairs for a few minutes.” Hongjoong’s voice was soft behind you; Seonghwa’s head moved against yours and he separated himself from you before leading you upstairs. When you got up the stairs you turned toward Seonghwa and he was already watching you carefully.

“You don't need to lie to me about not being okay, I’m fairly certain that everyone could see it written on your face when we all turned around.”

“It’s hard to not act in a room full of people that look up to you.”

“You're allowed to have feelings even in front of other people.”

“It’s hard to get rid of the natural reaction I have to cover things up.” He nodded before pulling you into his arms again. You settled yourself into his arms and just let out a small sigh.

“You smell like Yeosangie,” you released a snicker at the oldest of your boyfriends.

“There was a mysterious bottle that appeared in my closet, I had to try it out.”

“That’s why I saw him smiling conspiratorially when he came out of the closet while all of us were changing last night.”

“I told him that it was one of my favorite smells and ever since he has been sneaking it in wherever he can. He sprayed my Hetmongi he snuck into my suitcase with it, he sprayed the Hetmongi he gave me with it when I was at the office, and now he left me a bottle.”

“I think he might like you.” You laughed against Seonghwa’s chest.

“I hope he does. I mean I am in a relationship with him, and he told me he loved me this morning.” He pulled away from you and looked at you with mock shock.

“He told you he loves you?!

“And that I’m the best.” Seonghwa clutched his chest like you stabbed him straight through the heart. His dramatics brought a laugh out of you and his small smile returned.

“Y/n?” you turned around and looked toward the door to the basement. Your mother was standing there peeking around the corner.

“I have a plate ready for you whenever you are ready. I'm sorry that I upset you. I know watching those can be hard for you, I had planned on turning it off after that one but you got home quicker than I expected.”

“It’s alright mom, I just wasn't expecting it is all, Seonghwa got me all sorted out though so I’m right as rain.” She nodded at you with a smile before walking back down the stairs.

★☆☽ O ☾☆��

After finishing up your pizza you were excited to start on the belated birthday brownie bake off. With quick steps you made your way up the stairs followed by all of the eager men and your mom. You went to the nook and grabbed your recipe book and handed it to your mother, she was laughing at your eagerness while some of the other boys started separating things out for themselves. In the middle of the chaos in the kitchen you grabbed an empty spice bottle and put sprinkles in it. Hongjoong, who was sitting at the end of the island watching everyone, looked at you curiously. You pulled out an empty label and handed it to him.

“This is for Woo, maybe he can finally add a dash of fuck around and find out to his brownies.” Hongjoong’s smile was wicked as he took the bottle, empty label and the small marker you procured from your back pocket. Everyone was laughing at something behind you, when you turned to look at what was happening you discovered the children had started a zoomies war. Toothless and Mocha were chasing each other around and Beans surprisingly was trying her best to play with Atlas.

In the middle of the laughter you heard Yunho speak up “If you don't want to get run over I’d suggest that you pick your feet up off the floor and lean away from the back of the couch.”

Only a couple of them listened and before the next bout of laughter Mocha and Toothless ran across the back of the couch and to the cat tree. Minho was laughing while Hyunjin and Han squealed when they almost got trampled. The two oldest giants were running in circles above everyone’s heads and before too long Beans had joined them. Atlas, the poor baby, was just watching the three up high. Mingi stood up and made his way over to the little and scooped him up before putting him on one of the pedestals. Han, using his knowledge from playing with Soonie, Doongie, and Dori, grabbed one of the feather toys and held it in front of Atlas. The small giant immediately started swinging at it and a collective coo came from the men in the great room. A pair of arms settled themselves over your shoulders and you turned to meet San who was grinning at you sweetly.

“Hi Jagi.”

“Hi Sannie.” He rested his head on yours while you watched the four dance around your kitchen. Sumin and Felix were proudly looking at their batches of brownies in the oven while your mother was mixing in some of the final ingredients for hers. Wooyoung was grinning while showing off his mix that he just poured. Hongjoong slid the small jar you gave him over to Wooyoung and he took it with a skeptical look.

“What’s this?” He turned the jar in his hands and your lips tightened to keep your smile at bay.

“Yah! What’s this?! Fuck around and find out? Really Hongjoongie?”

“It’s so you can add a dash of fuck around and find out to your brownies!” Your responding grin was sinister while you watched the disbelief flutter across his face. Silence rolled across the room and San’s arms tightened around you while he hid his smile in your neck. Your mother was the first one to break into a fit of laughter, followed closely by you, Hongjoong, and San. Wooyoung was standing there with his mouth slightly agape just staring at you.

“Yah!” Wooyoung took a step toward you and San stepped back so you had a clean way of exiting. Before he could take another step you bolted. You were laughing as you ran out the back door and out to the open field behind your pool. Wooyoung was right behind you laughing as he chased you around. You were just running in circles at this point. When he finally caught up with you his arms wrapped around your waist and you let out a squeal while he spun you around. His laughter was like music to your ears. He was breathing heavily behind you and when you were finally on your own two feet he turned you around and cupped your cheeks to put his forehead against yours. You looked into his beautiful mismatched eyes. They were shining in the remnants of the sun like the glow of the first light of dawn. The end and the beginning.

You pulled him into a lingering kiss and he immediately reciprocated it. Both of your smiles could be felt through the meeting of your lips. When the two of you pulled away he was smiling at you. “I love you. You’ve had my heart since you literally shut me up on your first official day.”

“I love you too. You’ve had mine since you made me a deal so I would sleep.” The two of you stood there just basking in the light of the evening. The warmth that radiated from him was comforting and you leaned into him. You were practically hugging at this point.

“Brownies!!” Both of you turned to see San standing in the doorway of your house with a smile. You shared a look with Wooyoung before heading back toward the house hand in hand.

After the brownies were cool enough to eat, everyone had forks and were lined up against the island. Your mother made everyone turn around so she could arrange the brownies in a random pattern so none of you could tell which ones were which. When she gave you the go ahead everyone looked at you and San. You pushed him lightly to the front of the large line and he laughed at you before dipping his fork into the first brownie dish. The remainder of you followed his lead and by the end of the long line of people just about half of each pan was gone.

“Alright, now time for voting. Line up behind the one you liked the most and I can tell you who won.” You immediately knew which one was your mom’s, you were the first in the line for hers followed shortly by Seonghwa and several other men. When it came down to it she announced everyone's rankings. She was the winner, followed closely with a tie for second by Sumin and Felix and poor Wooyoung lost by one person. You were holding back your laughter, he hadn't even chosen his own brownies.

“I guess not adding a dash of fuck around and find out was his downfall.” Wooyoung glared at you and you sent him a wink. Your mother was happy that everyone loved her brownies and you were happy that she was happy. Not too long after she said she should head home claiming that her husband, Hakkun, would be wondering what happened to her. You gave her a large hug and were followed by your boys. She was grinning the entire time, even some of the other boys had hugged her and Felix declared her the communal mom of the large group. Her eyes lit up and she gave him another hug before bidding her final goodbye.

Her leaving was the catalyst for the rest of the boys to leave. One by one they said goodbye, everyone was hugging everyone. To your absolute surprise Minho hugged you and patted you on the head like you were the younger of the two of you. When Seungmin came around to you everyone tensed waiting for you to start bickering. He pulled you into a hug and you happily returned it. For as much as the two of you teased each other, you genuinely platonically loved the other.

“You need to come around more often cat, we enjoy having you around.”

“I'll try my best, dog. Don't forget we both have very busy schedules.” He smiled at you and ruffled your hair before following the rest of his group out the door. When everyone had left you turned to your boys who were smiling at you.

“What?”

“Nothing,” Mingi walked up to you and tucked some of your hair behind your ear. You looked up at him as he stayed close, he closed the gap and left a small kiss on your cheek. The grin that stretched across your face was immediate.

“Can we have you to ourselves now?” You peeked around Mingi’s shoulder to look at Wooyoung. He was watching the two of you with a small pout that was trying so hard not to turn into a smile.

“There isn’t anyone else here. I don't see why not.” His reaction was immediate, he walked up to you and gently started herding you to the nook. You were holding back giggles the entire way while the others followed you. When you were in range of the nook you crawled onto it.

“Wait a damn minute, when did you get that?!” You froze and turned around to look at Wooyoung. His eyes were locked onto the back of your left leg where the newest ink sat.

“I got it several weeks ago,” his eyes flicked up to yours before he got closer to you. You decided to just lay on your stomach at this point instead of being in an odd half crawling position.

“Whatcha talkin about Woo?” Yeosang was the next to get close enough to see what he was talking about. His eyes dropped to the tattoo and his lips parted in shock. Mingi was next, his eyes widened and he didn't even say anything as he sat next to you and looked at it closer. Jongho’s reaction was the one that surprised you the most. His eyes widened and he moved to sit on the opposite side of Mingi and he gently started tracing the still slightly raised ink. A small shiver ran up your spine at the light touch of his fingers on the back of your leg. San was the last to get there that hadn't seen it. His jaw immediately dropped and he let his eyes rove over every inch of tattooed skin.

“It’s pretty isn't it?” Seonghwa, Hongjoong and Yunho were standing behind the younger members just smiling at their reactions.

“You should let me color it in sometime.” You looked over your shoulder fully to see Yeosang bashfully smiling at you, almost as if he hadn’t expected the words that came out of his own mouth.

“Maybe on that date you were talking about earlier.” His smile widened and you could see the small blush crawling up his cheeks.

“Alright enough ogling I want to cuddle.” With a snicker you move the rest of the way up the nook’s bed. As soon as you were settled on your back the boys took up spots as close as they could to you. Wooyoung was immediately the closest one to you as he cuddled himself up to your side and threw one of his legs over one of yours. San was close behind Wooyoung, Yunho crawled up on the other side of you and you raised your head to let him put his arm under it. Mingi had smacked Wooyoung’s leg to get it off of you before he crawled up and laid on your stomach. Seonghwa and Hongjoong had taken up residence close to Yunho and Jongho was on the other side of San. Yeosang was the last to join the cuddle puddle, Yunho had made enough room between you and him to let the younger man squeeze between the two of you. A collective sigh released from all of you. You were smiling at the ceiling just content being surrounded by your men.

“You smell like Sangie,” Wooyoung’s muttered words against your collarbone made you snicker.

“I’ll take that as a compliment.” There were twin snorts from the oldest of your boyfriends.

“I may have given her a bottle of my perfume,” Yeosang was grinning against you, San’s head perked up from his spot behind Wooyoung.

“Why didn't I think of that?” The rest of your boys agreed and started bickering on which one you would like best out of their collective preferred scents. You looked at Yeosang and he was smiling up at you.

You mouthed yours is my favorite to him and his lips tightened trying to suppress the large smile that was threatening to break free. Before it did he placed a kiss against your skin and laid his head back down. You moved your hands and laid them out among the bodies you were tangled with. Almost immediately Wooyoung had one of them and Yunho had the other. With the past couple of days lingering in your mind you completely relaxed under the weight and warmth of your boys. Sleep found you easily for the first time in weeks.

☆★☆★☆★☆★☆★☆★

Next Chapter (Chapter 29 Coming Soon)

Likes, comments, reblogs and follows are greatly appreciated!

Let me know if you want to be added to the taglist!

Thanks for reading! <3 Moonie

Taglist:

#beyond the lens fic #moonie’s fics #ateez fic #ateez x reader #ot8 x reader #poly ateez #poly ateez x reader

48 notes · View notes

breadedloafs · 9 days ago

Text

hongjoong, one of the most important lessons in these types of situations. is. to. shut. up🥰 wooyoung, sir yaps a lot, you somehow better fix this dumpster fire of a disaster!

Alpha ATEEZ x Assistant Omega Reader

Warnings: omega reader, alpha ateez, scenting, heats, ruts, slow burn, eventual smut, forced command, more to come!

When Y/n accepts a position as assistant to alpha K-pop group ATEEZ, she's prepared with professional skills and scent blockers to hide her omega status. What she's not prepared for is the immediate, inexplicable connection she feels with all eight members—a resonance that defies her careful boundaries.

As Y/n becomes eerily attuned to their needs, her suppressed omega nature begins to emerge: purring for the first time in years, responding to alpha growls, feeling safe in ways she never has before. When a protective incident reveals the depth of the members' attachment to her, Y/n must confront the possibility that what binds them together is something ancient and profound.

<<Previous Next>>

Masterlist Ko-Fi☕️

Chapter 17: Breaking Point

"Excuse me?" you said, your voice dangerously quiet as Hongjoong's words sank in. "What did you just say?"

Hongjoong straightened in his chair, his pack leader instincts making him double down despite the warning looks from his packmates. "I said that's what being mated means. Your priority should be the pack, your mates. Not some job."

"Some job?" you repeated, your voice rising with each word. "SOME JOB? I am more than just an omega, Hongjoong. I'm more than just your mate. I'm a person with skills, with ambitions, with a career that I built myself!"

"Nobody's saying you're not—" San tried to interject, but you whirled on him.

"Aren't you? Because that's exactly what it sounds like. You're all sitting here discussing my life like I'm some problem to solve, some biology to manage, instead of asking what I want!"

Hongjoong's jaw clenched as he felt his authority being challenged. "What you want isn't always what's best for the pack. As pack leader, it's my responsibility to—"

"To what? Control me?" you snapped, taking a step toward him. "To decide my life for me because you think you know better?"

"To keep you safe!" Hongjoong shot back, rising from his chair. "The entertainment industry isn't safe for a mated omega. Tonight proved that there are threats we can't always protect you from if you're out there working—"

"I am perfectly capable of taking care of myself," you said through gritted teeth. "I handled situations like that long before any of you came along."

Hongjoong's eyes flashed gold as his frustration peaked. "Like you handled yourself at the radio station?" he said coldly. "Because that worked out so well."

The silence that followed was deafening. Seven pairs of shocked eyes turned to their leader as the weight of his words sank in. He'd just thrown your most traumatic and vulnerable moment back in your face as ammunition in an argument.

Seonghwa's low growl cut through the silence like a blade. "Hongjoong," he said, his voice carrying a warning that everyone in the room could feel.

"Okay!" Wooyoung said with forced cheerfulness, jumping to his feet with exaggerated enthusiasm. "Who wants ice cream? I think we all need ice cream. Very soothing, ice cream. Helps with... tension and... terrible life choices in conversation..."

But his attempt at lightening the mood fell flat as everyone watched the fight drain out of you in real time. Your shoulders sagged as tears gathered in your eyes, Hongjoong's cruel words hitting exactly where he'd aimed them.

"You're right," you said quietly, your voice barely above a whisper. "I couldn't handle myself. I froze up like a helpless omega and needed my big strong alphas to rescue me."

The devastation in your voice made Hongjoong's stomach drop as he realized exactly what he'd done.

"Y/n, I didn't mean—" he started, but you were already backing toward the door.

"No, you meant it," you said, tears now flowing freely down your cheeks. "You all think I'm just some weak omega who needs to be managed and protected and kept at home where I can't embarrass myself or endanger the pack."

"That's not true," Yunho said desperately, rising from his seat. "Tulip, please—"

"It is true," you said with heartbreaking certainty. "And maybe you're right. Maybe I am just a weak omega who can't take care of herself."

You turned and walked toward the door with as much dignity as you could muster, which wasn't much considering the tears streaming down your face.

"Maybe I should just accept that I'm nothing more than a biology to be managed."

The sound of the door closing behind you echoed through the house like a gunshot. Seven alphas sat in stunned silence, processing what had just happened, while their pack leader stood frozen in the middle of the room, watching the door his mate had just walked through.

Hongjoong's heart felt like it was being crushed in his chest as the reality of his words sank in. He'd used your trauma against you. He'd thrown your most vulnerable moment in your face to win an argument about control.

"Well," Wooyoung said into the silence, his voice flat and disappointed. "That was possibly the worst thing you could have said."

"I know," Hongjoong whispered, his voice broken as he stared at the door.

"Do you?" Seonghwa asked coldly, his disapproval radiating from every pore. "Because what you just did was cruel. Unnecessarily cruel."

"She was challenging my authority—" Hongjoong started weakly.

"She was defending her right to exist as more than just our omega," Yeosang interrupted, his usually calm voice sharp with anger. "And you threw her trauma back at her for daring to want agency in her own life."

"I didn't mean..." Hongjoong trailed off, knowing there was no excuse for what he'd said.

"You meant to hurt her," San said quietly. "To shut her down. To make her feel small so she'd stop fighting you."

"That's not—"

"That's exactly what you did," Jongho cut him off, his young voice carrying more authority than usual. "You used her pain as a weapon."

Hongjoong looked around at the faces of his packmates—disappointed, angry, some barely containing their own rage at how he'd treated their mate.

"Go after her," Yunho said firmly.

"She won't want to see me," Hongjoong replied, his voice hollow.

"No," Seonghwa agreed coldly. "She probably won't. But you're going to try anyway, because that's what you do when you hurt someone you love. You try to fix it."

Hongjoong nodded numbly, his feet already moving toward the door. Behind him, he could hear Wooyoung's voice, no longer comedic but seriously concerned.

"This is bad, right? Like, pack-threatening bad?"

"Yeah," came Yunho's quiet reply. "This is really bad."

As Hongjoong stepped out into the night air, heading toward the guesthouse where his mate was probably crying because of his cruel words, he realized that being pack leader meant nothing if he'd lost the trust and love of the most important person in his life.

He'd won the argument about authority and control.

But he might have lost his mate in the process.

---

The guesthouse door was unlocked when Hongjoong reached it, and he stepped inside with careful, hesitant movements. The first thing that hit him was the absence—the complete lack of your scent in the air. His alpha immediately whined in distress, a sound he couldn't suppress as he realized you'd put your blocker back on.

The loss of your scent felt like a physical blow, a rejection that went straight to his alpha core. After hours of being surrounded by your natural jasmine and vanilla, the sudden return to sterile nothingness was devastating.

"Y/n?" he called softly, moving through the small living area. "Can we please talk?"

He found you in the bedroom, and the sight that greeted him there made his blood run cold. You were methodically packing your belongings into the same suitcases you'd arrived with months ago, your movements efficient and emotionless.

"What are you doing?" he asked, though the answer was obvious and terrifying.

"Packing," you replied without looking up from folding your clothes. "If I'm such a burden to the pack, such a problem that needs constant managing, then clearly the solution is for me to leave."

"You're not a burden," Hongjoong said desperately, stepping into the room. "That's not what I meant—"

"Isn't it?" you asked, finally looking at him with eyes that were red from crying but completely devoid of warmth. "You made it very clear that you think I'm incapable of taking care of myself. That I'm too weak, too helpless to exist in your world without constant protection."

"I was trying to protect you—"

"You were trying to control me," you corrected, turning back to your packing. "There's a difference."

The sound of the door opening interrupted whatever Hongjoong had been about to say. Wooyoung and San appeared in the bedroom doorway, having come to check on the situation, and both stopped dead when they saw the suitcases.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa," Wooyoung said, his voice rising with panic. "What's with the luggage? Are we going somewhere? Please tell me we're going somewhere fun and not... leaving."

"She's packing to leave," Hongjoong said, his voice hollow with the reality of it.

"Leave?" San repeated, shock written across his face. "Tulip, you can't leave. You're our mate. You belong here with us."

"Apparently I don't," you said calmly, continuing to fold clothes. "Apparently I'm just a problem that needs solving, a biology that needs managing. So I'm removing the problem."

All three alphas looked stricken, but it was Hongjoong who seemed to be spiraling the fastest. His alpha was already in distress from the loss of your scent, and now faced with the very real possibility of losing you entirely, his control was slipping.

"This is ridiculous," he said, his voice taking on that authoritative edge that had started this whole mess. "You're being irrational. It's just your omega instincts and your heat making you act crazy. You'll feel differently tomorrow—"

Your hands stilled on the shirt you'd been folding. Slowly, you turned to face him, your eyes blazing bright purple with omega fury.

"Did you just..." you said, your voice dangerously quiet, "call me crazy? Did you just dismiss my completely rational response to your cruelty as omega hysteria?"

"Oh for fuck's sake," Wooyoung groaned, actually slapping his forehead with his palm. "Why do we keep letting him talk? Seriously, at what point do we just tape his mouth shut to prevent further catastrophic damage?"

San was staring at Hongjoong with horror. "Hyung, please stop talking. Please. You're making everything worse."

But Hongjoong, driven by panic and the desperate need to make you stay, seemed incapable of stopping himself from digging the hole deeper.

"I'm trying to be rational here," he insisted. "You're upset, your hormones are all over the place from your heat—"

"GET OUT!" you screamed, your voice carrying such omega authority that all three alphas actually took a step back. "GET OUT OF MY SPACE RIGHT NOW!"

Your eyes were blazing purple fire, your omega nature fully emerged and absolutely furious. The force of your command, backed by the mate bonds and your own considerable will, sent all three alphas scrambling for the door.

"OUT!" you screamed again, and they went, leaving you alone with your packing and your shattered heart.

In the living room, three alphas stood in stunned silence, processing what had just happened.

"Well," Wooyoung said eventually, "I think it's safe to say that went about as badly as it possibly could have."

"She's really leaving," San said, his voice small and broken. "Our mate is really leaving because of us."

Hongjoong said nothing, his face pale as the full magnitude of his mistakes finally sank in. He'd called her crazy. He'd dismissed her completely valid feelings as hormonal instability.

He'd lost her.

And this time, he wasn't sure there was any way to win her back.

---

Wooyoung burst through the front door of the main house with all the dramatic flair of someone announcing the apocalypse, which, considering the circumstances, wasn't far from the truth.

"SEONGHWA!" he called at the top of his lungs, his voice carrying that particular pitch that meant someone was about to die and it might be all of them. "CODE RED! EMERGENCY! OUR CAPTAIN FORGOT HOW TO PEOPLE AND NOW OUR TULIP IS LEAVING US!"

There was a thundering of footsteps as the remaining pack members rushed toward the sound of Wooyoung's voice. Seonghwa appeared first, his face immediately shifting from concern to alarm at Wooyoung's words.

"What do you mean leaving?" Seonghwa demanded, his alpha instincts immediately on high alert. "Where's Y/n?"

"Packing!" Wooyoung said, gesturing wildly toward the guesthouse. "She's packing her suitcases because our fearless leader here—" he pointed an accusatory finger at Hongjoong, who had followed him and San back inside, "—decided that the best way to handle an upset omega was to call her crazy and blame her hormones!"

"He did WHAT?" Seonghwa's voice dropped to a dangerous growl as his protective instincts flared to life.

"I didn't—that's not—" Hongjoong started weakly, but San cut him off.

"You called her irrational and said it was just her omega instincts and heat making her act crazy," San said flatly. "Those were your exact words."

The silence that followed was deafening. Yunho, Yeosang, and Jongho had all gathered in the doorway, their faces showing varying degrees of shock and horror at this latest development.

"You called our mate crazy?" Jongho asked, his young voice carrying disbelief. "After everything that just happened, you called her crazy?"

"And now she's leaving," Wooyoung added, his dramatic flair giving way to genuine distress. "She's actually packing her bags to leave because she thinks we all see her as just a problem to be managed."

Seonghwa's expression was thunderous as he turned the full force of his disapproval on their pack leader. "How could you be so incredibly stupid?" he demanded, his voice carrying a level of anger rarely heard from the usually composed alpha. "After what she went through at the radio station, after everything she's been dealing with, you threw that back in her face and then called her hysterical?"

"I was trying to—" Hongjoong began, but Seonghwa cut him off with a sharp gesture.

"You were trying to control her," Seonghwa said coldly. "You were trying to make her feel small and weak so she'd stop fighting for her own agency. And when that didn't work, you attacked her mental state."

Hongjoong's face crumpled as the weight of his mistakes finally hit him fully. "I don't know what's wrong with me," he said, his voice breaking. "I keep saying the worst possible things. Every time I open my mouth, I make it worse."

"That's because you're losing control," Yeosang said quietly from his position by the doorway. His analytical mind was already working through the problem, trying to understand the root cause. "Your alpha is all over the place. The mate bonds, the territorial instincts, the stress of managing pack dynamics—you're not thinking clearly."

"What do you mean?" Yunho asked, though his eyes were still fixed on the guesthouse where their mate was presumably still packing to leave them.

"Alpha leaders often struggle when they first find their omega," Yeosang explained, his voice taking on that lecturing tone he used when analyzing complex situations. "The instinct to protect and control can overwhelm rational thought. Hongjoong's alpha is seeing challenges everywhere—threats to his mate, challenges to his authority, problems that need solving through dominance."

"So he's basically going feral," Wooyoung said bluntly.

"Not feral," Yeosang corrected. "But his instincts are overriding his better judgment. Every time Y/n pushes back against his attempts to control her, his alpha sees it as a threat that needs to be neutralized."

"Which is why he keeps saying increasingly terrible things," San said with dawning understanding. "His alpha is trying to establish dominance."

"But she's not a threat," Jongho pointed out. "She's our mate. She's supposed to be protected, not dominated."

"Try telling his alpha that," Yeosang replied grimly. "Right now, his instincts are telling him that an omega who won't submit is a problem that needs correcting."

Hongjoong was staring at them with growing horror as they dissected his behavior. "That's not... I don't want to control her. I love her."

"Your rational mind loves her," Seonghwa said, his anger giving way to concern as he saw the genuine distress on their leader's face. "But your alpha is in panic mode. It's been triggered by the mate bonds, by the stress of the past few days, by watching other alphas claim her while you're trying to maintain pack order."

"How do we fix it?" Hongjoong asked desperately. "How do I fix this?"

"First," Seonghwa said firmly, "you stay away from her until you can get your alpha under control. Every time you open your mouth around her right now, you're making things worse."

"But she's leaving," Hongjoong protested, his voice cracking. "She's packing to leave us."

"Because of YOU," Wooyoung said, his dramatic tendencies returning in full force. "Because you keep putting your foot in your mouth and then shoving it down your throat for good measure!"

"Wooyoung's right," Yunho said grimly. "You need to step back and let the rest of us try to fix this."

"And if we can't?" Hongjoong asked, the possibility clearly terrifying him.

The silence that followed was answer enough. If they couldn't convince you to stay, if the damage was too great to repair, they might actually lose their mate because their pack leader couldn't control his instincts.

"We'll figure it out," Seonghwa said finally, though his voice carried more determination than confidence. "But Hongjoong, you need to understand—if she leaves, it's because you drove her away. And that's something you're going to have to live with."

Hongjoong's face went pale as the full weight of the consequences finally sank in. He'd let his alpha instincts override everything else—his love for you, his respect for you, his understanding of who you were as a person.

And now he might lose you forever because of it.

"What do we do?" he whispered, looking around at the faces of his packmates with desperate hope.

"We try to save our mate," Seonghwa said grimly. "And hope that she still wants to be saved."

The room fell into tense silence as everyone contemplated the magnitude of the task ahead of them. How do you convince someone to stay when your pack leader had systematically destroyed her trust and self-worth in the span of a single argument?

Yeosang cleared his throat, his analytical mind already working through possible solutions. "I hate to admit this," he said slowly, looking around the room with reluctant resignation, "but sending Wooyoung to talk to her might be our best option."

"Me?" Wooyoung squeaked, pointing at himself in surprise.

"He's..." Yeosang sighed deeply, as if the words were being physically dragged from him, "he has the charisma. And he's... hard to say no to."

The moment the words left Yeosang's mouth, Wooyoung let out an ear-piercing squeal of delight that made everyone in the room wince.

"OH MY GOD!" he shrieked, bouncing on his feet with unbridled excitement. "You think I'm charming! You think I'm irresistible! I KNEW you were in love with me, Yeosang-ah! I'll send out the wedding invitations as soon as we fix this whole 'our mate is leaving us' situation!"

Before anyone could react, Wooyoung launched himself at Yeosang and planted a loud, exaggerated kiss on his cheek.

"BLEGH!" Yeosang immediately recoiled, making gagging sounds while frantically wiping at his cheek. "That's not what I meant! I meant you're annoying and persistent and she might cave just to make you stop talking!"

"That's the sweetest thing you've ever said to me," Wooyoung said with mock sincerity, clutching his heart dramatically. "I'm going to treasure this moment forever."

"I'm going to disinfect my face," Yeosang muttered, still scrubbing at his cheek with his sleeve.

"Can we please focus?" Seonghwa interrupted, though there was a hint of fondness in his exasperated tone. Even in crisis mode, Wooyoung's antics were oddly comforting. "Our mate is still packing to leave us."

"Right, right," Wooyoung said, immediately snapping back to seriousness. "Operation Save Tulip is a go. What's my approach? Charming? Pathetic? Desperately adorable?"

"Honest," Yunho suggested. "Just be honest with her about how much we all care about her. How much we need her."

"And maybe," San added pointedly, looking at Hongjoong, "apologize for our fearless leader's complete inability to speak like a rational human being."

Wooyoung nodded solemnly. "I can work with that. Honesty, charm, groveling—the holy trinity of relationship repair."

"Just..." Seonghwa said, placing a hand on Wooyoung's shoulder, "try not to make it worse?"

"When have I ever made anything worse?" Wooyoung asked with wide, innocent eyes.

The collective stare from six pack members answered that question without words.

"Okay, fine, point taken," Wooyoung conceded. "But this is different. This is our Tulip we're talking about. I'm not going to mess this up."

As he headed toward the door, determination written across his features, the others could only hope that Wooyoung's particular brand of chaos might be exactly what was needed to convince you to stay.

Next>>

Taglist: @paramedicnerd004 @ateezswonderland @sassy-snassy @frankielou02 @rosydipity @starz-choisanii @giiouis @vikc @mxnsxngie @woohwaholic @alexanaguma @nkryuki @multifandom301 @green-moon @uhh-awkward-rightt @phantomslutz @lostxxgirl @mdurir @m00njinnie @ramadiiiisme @yukichan67 @lcvejjoong @fumaluvr @addi-3 @aerixfixoff @cherrysainttt @thuyting @flambychan @herpoetryprincess @littlexbunni @vtyb23 @soobieboobiebaby @marsofeight @yungiswife @yunyunrin @aceshiho @desi2go @intowxnderland @btch8008s @rileylovescats @darkdayelixer @miniverse-zen @hartsablaze @h0rnyp0t @hartsablaze @yungiswife @giiouis @0-beemzy-0 @prettypeachprincesz @awkward-fucking-thing

Want to be added to the taglist? Comment on the masterlist!💜

Taglist is currently closed 😞

#ateez fanfic #ateez x reader #seonghwa x reader #a/b/o dynamics #alpha beta omega #a/b/o #omega reader #omegaverse #ateez ot8 #poly ateez x reader #ot8 x reader #for every time hongjoong fucks up a relationship by talking in fics #i’d have two nickles! which isn’t a lot #but it’s weird that it happened twice

547 notes · View notes

breadedloafs · 9 days ago

Text

Pairing: Hongjoong x reader, Seonghwa x reader, Yunho x reader, Mingi x reader, Wooyoung x reader.

Summary: Five eight-year-old boys aboard the slave ship Crimson Serpent form an unbreakable bond with five-year-old y/n. before she's sold at auction. Despite their failed rescue attempt, they swear a blood oath on her teddy bear to find her.Fifteen years later, now feared pirates leading the ATEEZ

Warnings: Slavery/Human Trafficking, Separation/Loss, Violence, Eventual Smut. SA(not by any main characters) mxm

Authors Note: If you read Forbidden Harmony then you’ll already know my dad recently passed away, so I haven’t been writing a whole lot, I’ve been going back and re reading and getting back in the groove of everything. So thank you all for being patient 💜

<<Previous Next>>

Masterlist

Chapter 17

The Welcome Feast

The afternoon sun had already begun its descent toward the horizon when Y/n returned to her room to prepare for Wooyoung's promised feast. On her bed lay a garment she hadn't noticed earlier—a dress of midnight blue silk that shimmered with subtle gold thread worked into delicate patterns resembling constellations.

A note rested atop the fabric in Seonghwa's precise handwriting: "For tonight. The seamstress worked through the morning to adjust it to your measurements. I hope it suits you - S."

Y/n ran her fingers over the exquisite craftsmanship, marveling at how quickly Seonghwa had managed to procure and alter such a fine garment. The dress fit perfectly, with a fitted bodice and full skirt, but the neckline had been tailored lower than usual, daring yet still within the bounds of propriety.

After years of wearing simple, serviceable clothing designed to help her blend into the background, the thought of wearing something so beautiful—something chosen specifically for her—felt both thrilling and slightly intimidating. She lifted the dress, holding it against herself as she turned to the mirror.

A knock at her door drew her attention. "It's Yeosang," came the familiar voice. "May I come in?"

"Of course, Angel," she called, using the childhood nickname that still felt natural after all these years.

Yeosang entered carrying a small wooden box. "I thought you might appreciate some assistance preparing," he said, his professional mask softening as he saw the dress in her hands. "Ah, so Seonghwa's gift arrived."

"He didn't have to do this," Y/n said softly, admiring the fabric once more.

"With Seonghwa, everything has precise purpose," Yeosang replied, setting his box on her vanity. "This is his way of marking the occasion—and perhaps reclaiming moments that were stolen from you."

The insight touched her deeply. Where others might see only extravagance, Yeosang recognized the deeper symbolism in Seonghwa's gesture—a deliberate effort to provide experiences that fifteen years of captivity had denied her.

"I brought salves for your back," Yeosang continued. "They'll help with mobility and comfort in fitted clothing. And—" he opened the box to reveal delicate glass vials, "—some cosmetics, if you wish. Nothing elaborate, but things that might make you feel... yourself."

The thoughtfulness behind the offering created a lump in Y/n's throat. These weren't tools of transformation meant to make her more appealing to others, but simple enhancements that might help her recognize herself after years of suppression.

With Yeosang's familiar, gentle assistance, Y/n prepared for the evening—childhood patterns of care reestablished without awkwardness. He helped her into the dress, careful to avoid aggravating her still-healing scars, then assisted with her hair and the subtle application of cosmetics that enhanced rather than masked her features.

When she finally turned to view herself in the full-length mirror, Y/n barely recognized the woman looking back. Not because the dress or cosmetics had dramatically altered her appearance, but because the person in the reflection carried herself differently—head high, shoulders back, eyes bright with something that looked remarkably like happiness.

"Beautiful," Yeosang said quietly, genuine appreciation in his tone. "And more importantly, you look comfortable. Like yourself."

A soft knock announced the arrival of someone else. "It's Yunho," came the gentle voice. "Wooyoung asked me to escort you when you're ready."

Y/n smiled at Yeosang. "Thank you, Angel. For everything."

He inclined his head with characteristic grace. "I should check on our patient before dinner. Enjoy your evening, Y/n."

The use of her true name still felt like a gift each time she heard it from one of them. As Yeosang departed, she opened the door to find Yunho waiting, his appearance transformed by formal attire that emphasized his impressive height and natural elegance.

His eyes widened as he took in her appearance, genuine appreciation written across his features. "You look stunning," he said softly, offering his arm. "I suspect several hearts may stop when you enter the dining room."

"Only several?" Y/n teased, accepting his arm as confidence she hadn't felt in years began to emerge.

Yunho's warm laugh echoed in the hallway. "Perhaps I underestimate the effect. Shall we find out?"

As they descended the grand staircase, voices drifted from the formal dining room—Wooyoung's theatrical exclamations mingling with San's laughter and Jongho's more measured tones. The conversation stilled as Y/n and Yunho appeared, a collective intake of breath marking the moment.

Hongjoong stood from his place at the head of the table, his usual composed expression giving way to something more primal as his eyes traced over her. Seonghwa rose as well, satisfaction and heat mingling in his gaze as he noted how perfectly the dress suited her. Even Mingi, still pale from his injury but determined to join the feast, straightened in his chair with obvious appreciation.

“She’s HERE!” he announced, throwing his arms wide with theatrical enthusiasm before stopping abruptly, his expression transformed by genuine awe as he fully took in her appearance. “Oh… my… stars,” he breathed.

Hongjoong moved to meet her at the foot of the stairs, offering his hand with courtly grace that belied the intensity in his eyes.

"You take my breath away," he murmured for her ears alone. His gaze lingered on the bare curves of her shoulders, the way the silk clung to her waist before flowing freely to the floor. “Seonghwa’s taste was always impeccable, but this… this is perfection.”

Seonghwa, his usually composed expression briefly unguarded as his gaze traced the lines of the dress he’d commissioned. His eyes lingered on the way the silk hugged her waist before flowing to the floor, the slight parting of his lips and the flush rising along his neck betraying the precision of his thoughts far better than words could have.

“The measurements are perfect,” he said softly, his voice carrying a slight roughness that contradicted his clinical observation. “Better than I could have hoped.”

From his seat at the table, Yunho stared openly, his gentle features transformed by unmistakable desire as he took in the bare curve of her shoulders and the way the dress made her eyes appear even more luminous. Unlike his usual shyness, there was nothing hesitant in his gaze now—only open, honest hunger that sent a thrill of awareness down Y/n’s spine.

“You look like the night sky come to life,” he said, voice deeper than she’d ever heard it. “Every star I’ve ever shown you, captured in one perfect form.”

Mingi, usually so economical with both movement and expression, leaned forward despite his injury, dark eyes intent as they moved over her with deliberate appreciation. Though his face remained more controlled than the others, the intensity of his focus spoke volumes, as did the slight tightening of his fingers around his glass.

“Worth every stitch,” he declared with characteristic brevity, though the heat in his gaze transformed the simple statement into something far more profound.

Even Jongho and San, who hadn’t known her as a child, seemed momentarily transfixed—the younger crew members’ expressions a mixture of appreciation and a kind of pleased satisfaction, as if her transformation represented some personal victory for them as well.

“Well,” Wooyoung finally broke the charged silence, finding his theatrical voice again, “if there was any doubt that our collective taste is absolutely IMPECCABLE, it has been thoroughly dispelled! Look at you! That color against your skin! The way it moves when you breathe! The perfect complement to your eyes!” He spun toward Seonghwa with dramatic accusation. “I take back at least seventy-three percent of my complaints about your obsessive attention to detail, you precise, perfectionist genius!”

The room erupted in laughter, breaking the moment of suspended awe without diminishing the appreciation still evident in every gaze.

“Come in, come in!” Wooyoung urged, gesturing expansively. “The feast awaits, and I’ve threatened San and Jongho with their lives if they touch a single morsel before you’re properly seated and served!”

The dining room was magnificent in the warm glow of countless candles, the table laden with dishes that testified to Wooyoung's culinary expertise. Crystal glasses caught the light, and fresh flowers from the garden adorned every available surface. It was clear that no detail had been overlooked in creating this celebration.

As they settled into their seats, Hongjoong poured wine into her glass himself—a gesture that spoke of intimacy rather than mere courtesy. "To finding what was lost," he proposed, raising his glass. "And to new beginnings."

The toast was echoed around the table, each man's eyes finding Y/n's as they drank. The weight of their collective attention might have overwhelmed her once, but now it felt like belonging—recognition rather than scrutiny.

Conversation flowed naturally as course after course emerged from the kitchen, each dish accompanied by Wooyoung's dramatic presentation and stories of its origins. San and Jongho contributed their own tales of maintaining the estate during the officers' absences, while Yunho and Mingi offered quieter observations that drew Y/n into the easy camaraderie.

Throughout the meal, Hongjoong's attention remained subtly focused on her even as he participated in the wider conversation. His thigh pressed against hers beneath the table—a point of contact that seemed accidental yet deliberate. As Wooyoung launched into a particularly theatrical description of his adventures acquiring rare spices, Hongjoong's hand slipped beneath the tablecloth to rest on her knee.

The touch, hidden from view yet intentional in its placement, sent a shiver through Y/n's body. She maintained her composure, continuing to listen to Wooyoung's story even as Hongjoong's fingers began tracing small circles against the silk of her skirt.

"Of course," Wooyoung continued, oblivious to the subtle tension building at the head of the table, "the merchant SWORE his pepper was from the southern archipelago, but I could tell immediately it was common mainland product. The AUDACITY!"

Hongjoong's hand moved higher, gathering the fabric of her skirt as it traveled up her leg. His expression remained perfectly composed as he commented on Wooyoung's tale, but his eyes held hers with an intensity that made her breath catch.

The contrast between their proper positions at the formal table and the hidden intimacy of his touch created an intoxicating tension. Around them, conversation and laughter continued unabated, the other officers either unaware of or politely ignoring the subtle game being played.

Y/n took a deliberate sip of wine, maintaining her outward composure even as heat pooled low in her belly. This wasn't the desperate passion of her encounter with Seonghwa or the playful exploration with Wooyoung—it was something else entirely, control and desire balanced on a knife's edge.

"You're remarkably quiet, Y/n," Seonghwa observed from across the table, his dark eyes noting everything though his tone remained perfectly proper. "I hope our resident chef's dramatics haven't overwhelmed you?"

The question drew attention her way, forcing her to respond even as Hongjoong's fingers traced patterns against her inner thigh. "Not at all," she managed, proud of how steady her voice remained. "I find his enthusiasm quite refreshing."

Hongjoong's lips curved slightly at her successful deflection, his hand rewarding her composure by moving higher still. The game continued throughout the remaining courses—hidden touches and shared glances beneath the veneer of proper dinner conversation.

By the time dessert arrived—a tower of delicate pastries filled with cream and honey—the tension between them had built to an almost unbearable level. Hongjoong's fingers had reached the juncture of her thighs, pressing against her through the fabric with deliberate pressure that made concentration increasingly difficult.

"Captain," San called from the far end of the table, "didn't you promise to show us the new charts after dinner?"

Hongjoong withdrew his hand slowly, his fingers trailing down her leg as he turned to address San. "Indeed I did," he replied with perfect composure. "Though perhaps we should allow our guest to retire first? It's been a long day."

"Nonsense!" Wooyoung declared. "The night is young, and I have cordials to share! Y/n must experience the full range of our hospitality!"

The cook's enthusiasm was infectious, and Y/n found herself swept along as the party moved to the sitting room where comfortable chairs and sofas surrounded a massive fireplace. Wooyoung produced bottles of amber liquid, pouring generous measures for everyone while regaling them with questionable tales of how he'd acquired such rare spirits.

As the evening progressed and inhibitions lowered, the atmosphere grew increasingly warm and intimate. Y/n found herself passed from one conversation to another—discussing astronomy with Yunho, examining new design sketches with Mingi, laughing at San and Jongho's competitive storytelling.

Through it all, she remained aware of Hongjoong's presence, his dark eyes following her movements with predatory patience. The anticipation built with each shared glance, each "accidental" touch as they moved about the room.

Finally, as the clock struck midnight and the others began to show signs of retiring, Hongjoong approached her directly. "Walk with me?" he asked, offering his hand. "The gardens are particularly beautiful by moonlight."

Y/n accepted, knowing this invitation promised more than starlit paths and night-blooming flowers. As they slipped through the terrace doors into the cool night air, leaving behind the warmth and laughter of the sitting room, she felt neither fear nor hesitation—only anticipation for what the night might bring.

The game that had begun beneath the dinner table would find its conclusion in the moonlit gardens, where shadows and starlight created their own kind of privacy. For tonight was indeed a celebration—not just of freedom found or promises fulfilled, but of choices freely made and desires openly pursued.

The garden paths wound through carefully tended beds of night-blooming flowers, their pale petals luminous in the moonlight. Hongjoong guided her with a hand at the small of her back, the heat of his touch burning through the silk of her dress.

They walked in comfortable silence until they reached a staircase at the end of the path. Hongjoong led her up to a balcony, and opened a set of double door that led into his room.

His chambers reflected the man himself—elegant yet practical, with maps covering one wall and books filling floor-to-ceiling shelves on another. A large desk dominated one corner, while a sitting area near the fireplace offered more intimate space. The bed, a massive four-poster draped in dark fabrics, occupied its own alcove.

“Drink?” Hongjoong asked, moving to a cabinet where crystal decanters caught the lamplight.

“Trying to get me intoxicated, Joongie?” Y/n teased, emboldened by the evening’s wine and the heat that had been building between them since dinner.

His answering smile held wicked promise. “Merely prolonging the anticipation, Treasure.”

The nickname—her childhood endearment spoken in his deeper, adult voice—sent a shiver through her. She accepted the glass he offered, their fingers brushing in deliberate contact.

“To patience rewarded,” she proposed, surprising herself with her boldness.

“To us,” he replied, his voice low and gravelly. They clinked glasses, the sound echoing in the quiet room. As they drank, their eyes never left each other, the tension between them building with every passing second.

Y/n set her glass down on the desk, her fingers trailing over the edge of a map. “All these years of searching,” she mused, her voice tinged with vulnerability. “Was I worth the wait?”

Hongjoong’s glass hit the desk with a soft thud. In three swift strides, he was in front of her, his hands gripping her waist as he pressed her back against the wall. His body was warm and solid against hers, his breath hot on her skin.

“Every second,” he growled, his voice rough with emotion.

His lips crashed into hers, the kiss deep and demanding, as if he were trying to pour every moment of longing into that single touch. Y/n’s hands fisted in his shirt, pulling him closer, her body arching into his.

When he finally pulled back, they were both breathless. Hongjoong rested his forehead against hers, his chest rising and falling rapidly. “You’ve always been worth it,” he whispered, his voice trembling. “You’re my treasure. My everything.”

Y/n’s heart swelled at his words. She reached up, cupping his face in her hands. “Joongie,” she breathed, her voice soft but full of emotion. “I’ve waited for this. For you.”

His eyes darkened, and he kissed her again, slower this time but no less intense. His hands moved to the ties of her dress, his fingers deftly undoing the laces. The fabric slipped from her shoulders, pooling at her feet, leaving her exposed to the cool air—and to his heated gaze.

Hongjoong stepped back slightly, his eyes roaming over her with a reverence that made her blush. “Beautiful,” he whispered, his voice barely audible. He reached out, tracing the curve of her shoulder, the line of her collarbone, the swell of her breast. His touch was gentle but deliberate, as if memorizing every inch of her.

Y/n shivered under his gaze, her hands moving to his shirt. “Let me see you,” she murmured, her voice trembling with need. She tugged at the fabric, and he helped her, pulling it over his head and tossing it aside. Her breath caught at the sight of him—his chest broad and strong, his skin warm and inviting. She pressed her palms against him, feeling the steady beat of his heart beneath her fingers.

“Y/n,” he murmured, his hands returning to her waist as he backed her toward the bed. When her knees hit the edge of the mattress, he guided her down, following her until he hovered above her. His lips found hers again, the kiss slow and deep, a promise of what was to come. His hands explored her body, mapping every curve, every dip, as if he wanted to commit her to memory.

Hongjoong’s lips curved into a small, reassuring smile. “Then let me take care of you,” he murmured, his voice a promise. He leaned down, capturing her lips in a slow, deep kiss that left her breathless. When he pulled back, his eyes searched hers. “Tell me if anything feels too much, or if you want me to stop.”

“I will,” she whispered, her heart pounding in her chest.

He kissed her again, his lips moving to her jaw, then down her neck, leaving a trail of heat in their wake. His hands slid up her sides, his fingers brushing the sensitive skin just beneath her breasts. She gasped, her back arching slightly as pleasure shot through her.

“Hongjoong,” she breathed, her fingers tangling in his hair.

“I’m here,” he murmured against her skin, his voice a soothing rumble. He kissed his way down her chest, his lips closing over one nipple while his thumb brushed the other. She cried out, her hands gripping the sheets as waves of pleasure coursed through her.

“You’re so beautiful,” he whispered, his breath hot against her skin. He moved to the other breast, his tongue teasing her nipple until she was writhing beneath him. “I’ve dreamed of this,” he admitted, his voice rough with emotion. “Of you.”

Y/n’s heart swelled at his words, her chest tightening with emotion. “Hongjoong,” she murmured, her voice trembling. “I’ve dreamed of you too.”

He kissed his way down her stomach, his hands sliding to her hips as he settled between her legs. He looked up at her, his eyes dark with need but filled with an unmistakable tenderness. “Can I?” he asked, his voice soft but firm.

She nodded, her breath catching in her throat. “Please.”

He kissed the inside of her thigh, his lips soft and warm against her skin. She shivered, her body tensing with anticipation. When his tongue finally found her most sensitive spot, she gasped, her hands flying to his hair. The sensation was electric, sending jolts of pleasure through her.

“Oh, God,” she moaned, her back arching off the bed. His tongue moved in slow, deliberate circles, each stroke building the pressure inside her. She could feel herself unraveling, her body trembling with need.

“You taste incredible,” he murmured against her, his voice low and rough. His hands gripped her hips, holding her in place as he continued to pleasure her.

Y/n gripped the sheets, head tilting back in pleasure. She felt a hard smack on the outside of her thigh causing her to let out a yelp. She quickly looked down to see Hongjoongs eyes on her, his eyes conveying so much heat and emotion it took her breath away.

“Eyes on me,” Hongjoong said huskily as he continued his assault on her clit. His eyes never leaving hers, an act that made the situation more intimate than she thought possible.

When his fingers slipped inside her, Y/n started to close her eyes at the sensation. An act that earn a quick bite to the inside of her thigh.

“Stop disobeying, Treasure.” He smirked as he he kissed his way up her body, his lips soft against her skin.

“Sorry,” Y/n said breathlessly.

Hongjoong chuckled as he watched her, leaning down into a heated kiss.

Y/n could taste herself on him, the intimacy of it making her heart race. He positioned himself between her legs, his eyes locking onto hers as he entered her in one smooth motion. They both gasped, the sensation overwhelming. He paused, giving her time to adjust, his forehead resting against hers.

“Fuck Treasure,” Hongjoong moaned.

“Please, Joongie please,” She begged, earning a smirk from him.

He began to move, his thrusts slow and deep, each one drawing a moan from her lips. The rhythm they found was perfect, a dance of bodies and souls. His hands intertwined with hers, pinning them above her head as he kissed her again, swallowing her cries of pleasure. The intensity built between them, their connection deepening with every movement.

“You’re mine,” he growled against her neck, his voice possessive yet tender. “Ours. Always”

“Yes,” she gasped, her body arching into his. Hongjoongs words should have caused a panic after being owned like a possession, however it brought nothing but comfort to her knowing she belonged to them. “Hongjoong, I—”

“Let go,” he urged, his voice a low, commanding whisper. “I’ve got you.”

She did, her body convulsing around him as she cried out his name. He followed her, his release a low, guttural groan against her neck. He collapsed beside her, pulling her into his arms as they both caught their breath. His fingers traced lazy patterns on her skin, his lips brushing her forehead in a tender kiss.

“You all are going to ruin me,” Y/n laughed, still trying to control her breathing.

Hongjoong chuckled into her hair. “Wait until Mingi and Yunho get ahold of you.”

“I can handle Yuyu and Puppy,” Y/n said confidently, earning another chuckle from him.

“At the same time?” Hongjoong said with a quirk of his brow.

Y/n whipped her head around to look at him. “Wh-what?”

“Not my business to tell Treasure, but you might be under estimating how close they actually are. How any of us are.” He said smiling as he closed his eyes. “Sleep.” Hongjoong commanded.

“What?” Y/n said sitting up on her elbow to look at him. “No, no you can’t say that and expect me to-” Y/n let out yelp as Hongjoong’s hand landed a smack on her ass.

He quirked an eyebrow as he peeked and eye open to look at her. “I said sleep, Treasure. You’ll need rest to deal with Wooyoung’s questions tomorrow.”

Y/n playfully pouted laying her head on his chest.

“Joongie?” She murmured.

“Mhm” Hongjoong hummed sleepily.

“I love you.” She said in almost a whisper. She felt Hongjoong’s body stiffen before relaxing and pulling her closer.

“I love you too my Treasure.” He kissed her head as they both fell into a restful sleep.

Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Wooyoung was engaged in his own form of theater—the dramatic aftermath of culinary genius, complete with exaggerated sighs and elaborate gestures of martyrdom as he tackled the mountain of dishes from the evening’s feast.

“ABANDONED!” he declared to no one in particular, though Yeosang sat calmly at the kitchen table nursing a cup of tea. “Left to TOIL in SOLITUDE while our illustrious captain enjoys the fruits of MY culinary labor! Did you SEE how they looked at each other? My food did that! My ARTISTRY created the atmosphere for romance!”

He plunged his hands into the soapy water with theatrical resignation. “And where is my appreciation? Where is MY romantic moonlit stroll? Instead, I have DISHES and a medical officer who refuses to assist despite having perfectly functional hands!”

Yeosang sipped his tea, unmoved by the performance. “Your dishes, your responsibility,” he observed placidly. “Besides, someone needs to ensure you don’t break anything valuable in your dramatic flailing.”

“FLAILING?” Wooyoung spun around, soap suds flying from his gesticulating hands as Yeosang quirked his brow at the display.

“This is ARTISTRY IN MOTION! The same hands that created culinary masterpieces now engaged in the humble aftermath!” Wooyoung wailed

A smile tugged at the corner of Yeosang’s mouth despite his composed demeanor. “If you spent half as much energy washing as you do complaining, you’d be finished already.”

“If our ship’s doctor spent half as much energy HELPING as he does CRITICIZING, we’d BOTH be finished,” Wooyoung countered, flicking soap bubbles in Yeosang’s direction.

Their bickering held the comfortable rhythm of long practice—a dance they’d perfected over years of friendship. Despite their apparent conflict, neither would have chosen different company for the evening.

Wooyoung turned back to the dishes, his movements becoming more purposeful though no less theatrical. “You must admit, though,” he said, voice dropping to something more genuine, “it was a magnificent feast. Did you see her face when she tasted the honey sauce? That moment alone was worth every hour of preparation.”

“It was,” Yeosang agreed, his typically composed expression softening. “You outdid yourself.”

The rare compliment made Wooyoung pause, a pleased smile replacing his exaggerated pout. “Well,” he sniffed, attempting to regain his dramatic persona, “at least SOMEONE appreciates my genius.”

“I’ve always appreciated your talents,” Yeosang said mildly. “I simply refuse to inflate your already excessive ego by mentioning it too often.”

Wooyoung laughed, the sound echoing warmly in the kitchen. “So,” he continued, turning back to his task, “our captain didn’t waste any time claiming his treasure. I believe that means I’ll be collecting a substantial sum from Mingi tomorrow.”

“You were betting on this?” Yeosang asked, though his tone suggested he wasn’t actually surprised.

“Of course! What else are friends for if not to profit from their romantic entanglements?”

Wooyoung grinned over his shoulder. “Mingi insisted Hongjoong would maintain his dignified restraint until Y/n made the first move. I, however, know our captain too well to believe he’d wait another moment once she appeared in that dress.”

He set another clean plate on the drying rack. “Besides, I know you’ve been watching him at dinner. The man was practically DEVOURING her with his eyes. And whatever was happening beneath that tablecloth—”

“Some things don’t require detailed analysis,” Yeosang interrupted, though amusement tinged his voice.

“Says the medical officer who analyzes EVERYTHING,” Wooyoung teased, abandoning the dishes to drop into the chair opposite Yeosang. “Speaking of which, you’ve been unusually quiet tonight. Contemplating complex anatomical mysteries? Or perhaps just envious that the captain claimed the night with our little bird?”

Something flickered in Yeosang’s normally composed expression—a brief shadow that most would have missed, but Wooyoung had spent years learning to read his reserved friend.

“Ah,” Wooyoung said, uncharacteristically gentle. “It’s like that, is it?”

Yeosang sighed, setting down his teacup with deliberate care. “It’s… complicated.”

“Love usually is,” Wooyoung replied, dropping his theatrical manner entirely. “Especially in our unique situation.”

Yeosang’s eyes met his, surprise evident at Wooyoung’s perceptiveness. “I’ve known her longest,” he said quietly. “Years at Blackwell’s estate, watching over her, treating her injuries, becoming her only friend in that place. Even then, I—” He stopped, composing himself. “But she was just a child, as was I. And now…”

“And now she’s a woman, reconnecting with all of us in different ways,” Wooyoung finished for him. “Including our captain, from the sounds echoing through these hallowed halls.”

Yeosang winced slightly. “Must you be so crude?”

“Must you be so proper?” Wooyoung countered with affection. “This was always going to be complex, Yeo. Five men who spent fifteen years searching for a girl who became a woman none of us truly know yet. Add your separate history with her, and…” He spread his hands in a gesture that encompassed the entirety of their situation.

Yeosang sighed softly. “Even when treating her wounds all those years, she was always… more. My friend. My reason to survive each day. The one person who saw me as more than Blackwell’s property.”

The vulnerability in his confession—so rare from the typically composed doctor—created a moment of genuine connection between the friends.

“You know,” Wooyoung said thoughtfully, “in most stories, there’s only one hero who gets the girl in the end. But our story has never followed conventional patterns, has it? Five oﬃcers around one center. A compass with Y/n at its heart.”

Yeosang’s expression shifted slightly. “Mingi’s metaphor?”

“He mentioned it to her,” Wooyoung confirmed. “And it makes a certain kind of sense, doesn’t it? Each of us connected to her in different ways, each offering something the others can’t.”

“And you believe she could care for all of us? In that way?” Yeosang asked, rare uncertainty in his voice.

Wooyoung shrugged. “Why not? We’ve never been conventional pirates, have we? Why start now?” His characteristic grin returned. “Besides, she’s already forming unique bonds with each of us. Hongjoong’s leadership and passion, Seonghwa’s precision and depth, Mingi’s quiet intensity, my obvious charm and extraordinary talents—”

“Your excessive self-regard and theatrical nature, you mean,” Yeosang interjected dryly.

“EXACTLY!” Wooyoung exclaimed, delighted by the return to their usual banter. “And you, ‘Angel’—you offer the understanding that comes from shared trauma, the healing that only someone who witnessed her worst moments can provide.”

The insight, delivered amid Wooyoung’s typical dramatic flair, struck Yeosang with unexpected force. “Do you really believe that?”

“I do,” Wooyoung said, uncharacteristically serious. “You were her first protector after she lost us. Whatever happens now, that bond can’t be replaced or replicated.”

He rose, returning to the dishes with renewed energy. “Now stop brooding and help me finish these plates, or we’ll still be here when our captain and his treasure emerge for breakfast!”

Yeosang smiled, a rare full expression that transformed his usually composed features. He stood, rolling up his sleeves as he joined Wooyoung at the sink. “You’re insufferable, you know that?”

“And yet you suffer me regardless,” Wooyoung replied cheerfully. “A true testament to your compassionate nature.”

As they worked side by side, comfortable in their friendship despite the complexities of their shared affections, the night deepened around the coastal estate. In various rooms, old bonds were strengthened and new connections formed—each relationship unique yet part of a greater whole, like points of a compass arranged in perfect balance around its center.

They finished the last of the dishes in companionable silence, Wooyoung’s earlier theatrics giving way to quiet efficiency. As Yeosang dried the final plate, he turned to his friend with an expression more open than his usual composed mask.

“Thank you,” he said simply.

Wooyoung raised an eyebrow. “For what? My delightful company? My profound wisdom? My extraordinary dish-washing technique?”

“For understanding,” Yeosang clarified, setting the plate carefully on the stack. “About Y/n. About everything.” He hesitated, then added with uncharacteristic vulnerability, “You know, of all the people on this ship, you’re the one I find easiest to talk to. My closest friend, I suppose.”

Wooyoung froze mid-movement, his usual animated expression giving way to genuine surprise. “I’m sorry, what was that? Did the ever-composed, perpetually dignified Kang Yeosang just admit I’m his closest friend? The same man who threatened to sedate me last month when I suggested we were practically brothers?”

A smile touched Yeosang’s lips. “Don’t make me regret my honesty.”

“Too late!” Wooyoung declared, his face lighting up with delight. He threw his dish towel dramatically over his shoulder and moved toward Yeosang with arms outstretched. “This calls for a proper embrace! A MOMENTOUS occasion!”

Yeosang stepped back, hands raised defensively. “I take it back immediately.”

“You can’t take it back!” Wooyoung insisted, advancing determinedly. “Once spoken, such profound declarations cannot be retracted! In fact—” his eyes gleamed with sudden inspiration, “—I’m going to have Mingi carve your words into a commemorative plaque! ‘On this night, Kang Yeosang admitted that Jung Wooyoung is his closest and most treasured friend, the pinnacle of companionship, the standard by which all friendships must be measured!’”

“That’s not even remotely what I said,” Yeosang protested, but a rare laugh escaped him as Wooyoung finally caught him in an exuberant embrace.

“Details, details,” Wooyoung dismissed, squeezing tightly despite Yeosang’s token resistance. “The essence was there.”

After a moment of feigned struggle, Yeosang returned the embrace with surprising warmth.

“You’re impossible,” he murmured, though affection colored the words.

“Impossibly WONDERFUL,” Wooyoung corrected, finally releasing him but keeping his hands on Yeosang’s shoulders. His expression softened into something more genuine. “And for what it’s worth, you’re my closest friend too. Even when—especially when—you’re threatening to sedate me.”

The simple confession, delivered without Wooyoung’s usual theatrical flourish, created a moment of genuine connection that needed no further words.

Taglist: @hopeless-lovex0 @frankielou02 @jilxxasu @kur0kki @lezleeferguson-120 @uniquecloudbread @miniverse-zen @symmieangela @monstacheol @ateezswonderland @comicnerd557 @pixie0627 @fumaluvr @princesscallie @green-moon @starryjoong-jeongcheollie @wiccanmetallicrose @atinyapple1117 @sassy-snassy @soulphoenix1618 @wxnderingthoughts @mdurir @awkward-fucking-thing @herpoetryprincess @stickystickyjam @0-beemzy-0 @prettypeachprincesz @thuyting

#ateez fanfic #ateez pirate au #ateez x reader #ateez smut #the main ships are tagged next #hongjoong x reader #mingi x reader #seonghwa x reader #wooyoung x reader #yunho x reader

108 notes · View notes

breadedloafs · 9 days ago

Text

When Flowers Bloom In The Dark [Chapter 21]

Genre: Romance, Mafia!AU, Violence, Angst, Slow burn

Pairing: Hongjoong x Reader (y/n)

Characters: Florist!Reader, Mafioso!Hongjoong, Mafioso!Seonghwa, Mafioso!Yunho, Mafioso!Yeosang, Mafioso!San, Mafioso!Mingi, Mafioso!Wooyoung, Mafioso!Jongho

Summary: When you appeared and wept at his mother's funeral, Hongjoong found himself wanting to find out more about you. A regular girl, who owns a flower shop in his territory and has a relationship with the mother that he hasn't spoken to in years, why hasn't he ever noticed you before?

[Warning(s): 18+ for violence, use of weapons, smoking, alcohol consumption, slight gore, gang affiliation, tattoos and character deaths. Minors DNI. This is a work of fiction and does not represent the Ateez members in real life.]

Word count: 3.2K

You didn't miss the way Hongjoong's face fell when you retracted your hand. His own hand fell back by his side as his eyes searched yours, waiting for you to say something. Did you like Hongjoong? Was that why you were feeling all these different feelings when you were around him?

"I realise this is a lot for you to take in now. You don't have to say anything." Hongjoong spoke first. The silence was killing him and he just needed to break it before he breaks.

"I'm scared." You admitted.

"Why?" He didn't expect you to say that, he thought you would tell him that you didn't feel the same or that you liked him back.

"Hongjoong, what if you only feel this way because I am a connection to your mother? I know you don't have an ulterior motive consciously but maybe it's subconscious-"

"No, don't say that. If you don't feel the same way back, that's fine. But don't... just don't..." His jaw clenched, unintentionally snapping at you.

"I'm sorry." You whispered.

"It's alright. This is a lot, I shouldn't have..." Hongjoong was now feeling the weight of his words sink in.

"No! No... It's not like that. Please don't feel bad, this is all on me. You telling me this actually helps, it answers a lot of questions I've been having." You said, making his eyes light up slightly.

"But Hongjoong, even if I do feel the same way for you, I don't know if I can go through this, knowing that there's so much more to your life that I don't know about. I don't know the real you yet, we've only just started really knowing each other." You confessed.

"I understand. (y/n), I do want to let you into my world, to see and know the real me but the thought of you getting hurt because of me... I can't fathom..." He sighed.

"Whether you let me in now, as a friend or as a romantic partner, I'm still going to be in danger, aren't I?" You questioned.

"Yes..." He nodded glumly with much guilt and shame.

"We haven't had a chance to even go out on a date yet. Shall we just go from there?" You offered a small smile. And Hongjoong hummed in agreement.

In reality, your heart was hurting. Of course, you like Hongjoong back but you couldn't bring yourself to give your heart over so quickly.

"I'll go." Hongjoong said. You took the initiative this time, wrapping your arms around his waist.

After seeing Hongjoong with all the rich daughters, you couldn't believe he was here, expressing his feeling for you. You were not like those opulent women, you couldn't just throw yourself at him.

"There has been no one else. I don't care about those rich girls. They're nothing to me." He whispered, as if he could hear your mental doubts.

"They may be more worth it than me." You said, words slightly muffled by his shoulder.

"No, don't say that. I just know you're so much better than them, you're more worth it and deserving than them, I'll prove it to you if you let me." He spoke with determination. When he felt you nod, he let out a small sigh of relief, you weren't outrightly rejecting him, you were giving him a chance.

"Goodnight. Don't stay out too late, go home and rest." He spoke softly and fondly, daringly giving you a kiss on your forehead before leaving the shop.

"Goodbye." You said to his retreating back but you doubt he could even hear you.

"He likes me..." You fell back into the chair, realisation hitting you. You buried your face into your hands.

You thought back to all the times you felt your heart race when you were with Hongjoong. It wasn't nerves or anything, now it was clear to you that you liked Hongjoong back.

It brought tears to your eyes. You were scared, you were confused, you felt guilt for the hurt that you caused Hongjoong.

Right now, you didn't know what to do. You had no one that you could talk to about this.

And you knew you had no right to feel upset because you were the one that pulled away, you were the one who set the boundary and was afraid to cross it.

Despite Hongjoong trying to hide it from you, the few times that you've encountered him outside, it was obvious that he and his brothers were involved in some illegal business. They could be running their own mafia syndicate.

Would you be able to live with that? You laid low your entire life, could you really throw that away and put yourself in the spotlight with Hongjoong as his partner?

All for the sake of love?

It was too much for you to think about now. All you wanted to do was go home and hide in bed.

Hongjoong didn't bother going back to the party. He sent a text to his brothers and went to one of his bars which was close by to where he was. All he wanted to do now was get drunk.

"Boss Kim." The staff greeted him.

"I'll be in my office. No one is to disturb me." He said briefly and walked up the stairs.

"Yes, boss." They all bowed, watching him trudge up the stairs. Entering his office, Hongjoong grabbed the entire whiskey bottle off the bar cart and a glass.

"You're an idiot." He told himself as he poured himself a glass and downed the contents in one go. Then he moved to refill his glass. Cradling the crystal in his hands, he slumped in his office chair.

He lifted his hand to look at it, clenching it into a fist. The feeling of you slipping your hand away from his, it was painful. But Hongjoong knew you were right. You didn't know each other enough to enter a relationship now. He'll just have to cast aside his worries and show you his true self.

"And this is my office." The door opened and Hongjoong raised his head with a frown. He gave orders to not be disturbed.

"B-Boss Kim!" The assistant manager jumped when he saw Hongjoong sitting in his office chair, obviously not expecting the main boss to be in his office.

"Your office?" Hongjoong seethed.

"Who is that?" The assistant manager's friends were confused, thinking there was a stranger in their friend's office.

"Is this how things have been running since I've not been here?" Hongjoong rose from his desk. He threw his crystal glass, crashing it into the wall by the assistant manager's head.

"GET OUT!" He roared, a threat that he won't miss the next time. The assistant manager and his friends ran off.

Has Hongjoong been that distracted that his staff were acting up without his knowledge? He was always on the ball on these things.

"Now I need another glass." Hongjoong cursed and went to get another glass from the bar cart, filling it up with more whiskey. But this time, he laid down on the couch instead of returning to sit in his office chair. Letting out a sigh, he gulped the alcohol.

RINGGGGG

"Mmmm...?" Hongjoong groaned and fished for his phone, pressing it to his ear.

"Are you dead in a ditch somewhere?"

"What do you need, Hwa? I'm gonna hang up..." He trailed off, on the brink of falling back asleep. Right now, he was nursing a bad headache from finishing off the whiskey last night.

"Where are you? I'm coming to get you."

"No." Hongjoong refused and hung up, cutting off Seonghwa's protests. He threw his phone aside and went back to sleep.

"God, why is there glass on the floor?" It only took about 30 minutes for Seonghwa to arrive at where Hongjoong was. Hongjoong was fast asleep, not aware of his best friend's arrival.

"Get someone to clean this up." Seonghwa ordered the manager, who bowed and scurried away.

"Kim Hongjoong, wake up." Seonghwa hit the back of Hongjoong's head. The captain finally stirred, holding his already hurting head and curling up into a ball, away from Seonghwa. Seonghwa didn't even need to go close to Hongjoong, he could smell the alcohol that reeked from the captain's body.

"Did you kill someone?" Seonghwa asked.

"No, I threw a crystal glass near his head but he was alive enough to run away with his friends. I missed on purpose." Hongjoong mumbled, eyes still closed.

"What happened? You left the gala and just disappeared. And dropping us a 'text' saying you're not coming back doesn't count."

"I don't want to talk about it..." Hongjoong said, knowing he sounds like an angsty teenager.

"Look, whatever happened between you and (y/n), you have responsibilities, Joong. You're the head of the family." Seonghwa sighed. Hongjoong finally sat up at that, looking at the taller.

"How did you know? Did she tell you? What did she tell you?" Hongjoong's eyes widened in panic.

"Calm down, I didn't even talk to her. I just assumed because your mood is very much related to (y/n) nowadays." He stated.

"Oh... It's fine. I'm just moping. Let's go home. I need to shower." Hongjoong stood up, grabbing his jacket from his desk while Seonghwa grabbed the phone that was tossed to the ground after the call earlier.

The two of them exited Hongjoong's office and everyone bowed to them as they walked down the stairs. Before heading to the car, Hongjoong turned to the manager.

"If I find out anyone is impersonating me and in my office without permission again, it'll be your head I go for next." He threatened.

"Y-Yes sir! It will never happen again. The assistant manager has been fired." The manager apologised.

"Good." Hongjoong nodded and left with Seonghwa. The driver came out with a greeting bow to Hongjoong and opened the door for the two oldest to enter.

"Let's go." Hongjoong said and the driver started the car.

"When we get home, go shower. We're holding a meeting to discuss the gala last night." Seonghwa informed.

"Okay, can you get the chefs to prepare me some food? I haven't eaten and I'm having hangover stomach." Hongjoong asked. Seonghwa nodded with a soft hum.

Hongjoong could be clumsy and forgetful, and Seonghwa might be naggy and 'uptight' but the two had a soft spot for each other, they'll always take care of each other, no matter what. That's what best friends do. And even if Seonghwa was nagging now, he was worried about Hongjoong.

"Welcome home, sirs." The butler greeted them at the door. Hongjoong dropped his jacket and made his way upstairs, wanting to take a warm shower.

"He's home?" San came out of the dining room.

"Yeah. But he wouldn't tell me what happened. It's obvious it had something to do with (y/n). He's so hungover." Seonghwa sighed.

"Did they fight?" Yunho asked worriedly. Seonghwa shrugged and went to the kitchen to ask the chef to prepare something for Hongjoong to nurse his hangover.

"And get him a hangover cure." He added before leaving to join the others in the living room.

"He's fine, everyone. Just get ready for the meeting." Seonghwa said, meeting the worried eyes of the other members.

"Yes, hyung." They replied and split up to get ready for the meeting. Mingi went to the computer room to get his information downloaded onto his tablet. Jongho and Yunho were inside, also putting together their meeting agendas.

"Do you have anything to do with last night?" Mingi asked his best friend. Yunho shook his head and the serious expression on his face indicated that he wasn't lying.

"Come on, Seonghwa hyung already said that Hongjoong hyung will be fine." Jongho said.

"It's not Hongjoong hyung I'm worried about. It's (y/n). Hongjoong hyung has us but who does she have?" Yunho pointed out.

"With hyung's temper..." Jongho added.

"Okay, let's not think the worst, especially of Hongjoong hyung. Maybe it's nothing and we're just jumping to conclusions." Mingi said, grabbing the tablet and leaving the computer room.

Hongjoong emerged from his bathroom, fresh out of the shower. He changed into a new suit and left his room.

"Your food is ready in the dining room, sir." The butler informed.

"I'm going to my office. Bring the food up to me." Hongjoong said, checking his phone. The butler nodded and bowed before walking away while Hongjoong headed to his office. He sat down and turned on his computer, sifting through all the mesages he missed yesterday while preparing for the gala.

*KNOCK KNOCK*

"Come in." Hongjoong called out, not looking up from his screen as he typed away to reply to the more important messages.

"Sir." The butler came in with his tray of food. Hongjoong knocked his fist against his desk and the butler carefully placed the tray of food before him, careful not to intrude in his space.

"That'll be all." Hongjong waved him off. The butler bowed and left the captain's office.

"Hangover cure..." He ignored the bottle and began to drink the soup.

*KNOCK*

"Who is it?" Hongjoong frowned as he looked up. There was another single knock and he beckoned for the person to come in. The door burst open and two men fell in.

"What's going on here?" He stood up, seeing the two practically crawling on the ground, injured beyond belief.

"B-Boss Kim..." They struggled.

"What happened?" Hongjoong asked, standing before them. Usually, they would handle issues on their own, that's what Hongjoong trained them for, but for them to show up to Hongjoong's office in such a state was concerning.

"We were ambushed, boss. In area 1..." The male coughed out, holding his ribs. Hongjoong chewed on his bottom lip, he checked his watch for the time.

"Clean yourselves up. I have a meeting but we'll talk after. Go get checked with the infirmary first." He said.

"Y-Yes, boss." The two supported each other and limped out of Hongjoong's office.

'Message to all teams that can spare men. Area 1 was ambushed and needs back up. Contact Area 1 team to ask for details and support them. - Hongjoong'

Hongjoong's phone buzzed with acknowledgement messages from his men. He didn't have time to read them now.

"Damn it." He reluctantly opened the bottle of hangover cure and downed it since he didn't have to finish the soup on his tray.

"Clear my tray." Hongjoong said to a passing maid, who nodded and bowed, entering Hongjoong's office. He wanted to just grab what he needed and go for the meeting but he had things to settle.

"Sir." The maid bowed and left his office with the tray. Seonghwa, who was walking past, glanced at the tray with practically 3/4 of the food left and swung by Hongjoong's office instead of going straight to the meeting room like he intended. He saw Hongjoong frantically sending messages and calls.

"Hongjoong, what's wrong?" Seonghwa tilted his head.

"Nothing. Just something I need to settle after the meeting." Hongjoong replied, too focused on his computer screen to give more details to his second in command.

"I'll see you at the meeting room." Seonghwa was about to leave him but Hongjoong stood up.

"I'll go with you! Hang on." Hongjoong clumsily flipped through the items on his desk, looking for his iPad and documents.

"Let's go." The two walked to the meeting room together. As usual, Hongjoong sat at the head of the table with Seonghwa on his right, just like how they sat at the dining table.

"Hey, hyungs." Mingi greeted as he shuffled in and took his seat. The others streamed in and all sat down in their seats.

"Does anyone need to get anything?" Seonghwa asked as San and Yeosang stood by the door.

"Nope." They all shook their heads.

"Alright, we're all here. Go ahead." San confirmed before Yeosang locked the meeting room door, securing it with the lock. They all heard the metal gears turn and lock into place, essentially locking all of them in the meeting room.

"Let's begin the meeting. Begin with the gala last night." Hongjoong instructed. Each of the boys gave a run down of the important conversations they had with different business partners.

"And we're sure we can trust him?" San asked.

"Yes, all background checks have come up clean, everything. We can trust him, for now at least." Jongho replied.

"Alright, make sure to run surveillance still. Next." Hongjoong waved and Yunho stepped up, presenting the main points of the conversation he had with the governor last night.

"That's all he's donating? What a cheapskate." Wooyoung rolled his eyes and clicked his tongue.

"I have a strong feeling he doesn't think this initiative will take off well. But I'll be sure to convince him again, hyung." Yunho promised.

"Okay, you take care of that. And good job on the gala last night, Yunho." Hongjoong nodded, he was confident in each of the members' ability to 'convince' people.

"Thank you, hyung." Yunho bowed his head and the others all gave him smiles or thumbs ups.

After that, Hongjoong let Seonghwa address the room on other 'family' related matters. While the older spoke, Hongjoong drumed his fingers against the table top. Was he supposed to tell the members where he disappeared to last night? He felt like he owed them that much for being irresponsible.

"So, everyone has to be on the look out. We cannot afford to have a slip in judgement, it will not only affect us but affect everyone under us." Seonghwa said.

"Yes, hyung." The others nodded obediently.

"Hongjoong, anything to add?" Seonghwa turned to the captain, who was chewing the inside of his cheek.

"I would like to apologise for disappearing last night, it was irresponsible of me to do so as the captain. I know I owe all of you an explanation of where I was." Hongjoong breathed.

"It's okay, hyung. You don't have to tell us..." Wooyoung said, sensing Hongjoong turmoil.

"No, it's fine. I... confessed my romantic feelings for (y/n) last night." He revealed. Some boys' eyes widened in surprise.

"We decided to just get to know each other better before taking any steps forward. She's right, I keep a lot of secrets from her and am not honest about a lot of things." Hongjoong sighed.

"Wait, so you're going to tell her about Ateez?" Seonghwa blinked. Even if he was rooting for Hongjoong for a while, he never really thought about the implications of you knowing what they do. Would you become a liability?

"Eventually." Hongjoong nodded.

"What happens to us then?" Yeosang asked.

"Nothing will happen to any of you, nothing will change for you. (y/n) knowing Ateez will be my responsibility. Anything concerning her will be my responsibility." Hongjoong said.

"You already have a lot to take care of, hyung. Are you sure this is the right way to go?" Mingi pointed out.

"(y/n) means a lot to me, as do all of you. There's never too much when it comes to the people you love." The captain said seriously.

"I wish you and (y/n) all the best, hyung." Jongho smiled. Seonghwa reached out to squeeze Hongjoong's shoulder to show his wordless support too.

"We're not getting married but thanks." Hongjoong chuckled.

Series masterlist

#kpop scenarios #kpop series #ateez scenarios #ateez series #ateez x reader #hongjoong series #hongjoong x reader #hongjoong x you #hongjoong x y/n #kim hongjoong x reader #kim hongjoong series #ateez mafia au

177 notes · View notes

breadedloafs · 9 days ago

Text

ah i see where the hand thing is coming in now lollll(i see you yunho lol)☺️ can’t wait for the ficc!!!

Sneak Peek BtL Chapter 28

🎥 Series Masterlist 🎥

Hi Moonpies!! I am really excited for this next chapter! Currently I am at about 16k and I am not even finished getting all of my ideas into the story. That being said because I am so excited for it I wanted to share a few snippets with you!

Edit to add: You are in for a surprise this chapter 🫶😘😈

Let me know what you think! <3 Moonie

☆★☆★☆★☆★☆★☆★

"I want to go on a date with you soon."

★☆☽ O ☾☆★

"It’s too early to speak of such atrocities."

★☆☽ O ☾☆★

“You’re the best, don't tell the others I told you.”

★☆☽ O ☾☆★

Every once in a while while you were playing you would glance at Yunho and every time his eyes were glued to your hands.

★☆☽ O ☾☆★

You nearly dropped the bottle of wine in your hands

☆★☆★☆★☆★☆★☆★

Likes, comments, reblogs, and follows are greatly appreciated!

Let me know if you want to be added to the taglist!

Thanks for reading! <3 Moonie

Taglist:

#recovering from a cold lol #BtL Sneak Peek #beyond the lens fic #moonie’s fics #ateez x reader #ateez fic #ot8 x reader #poly ateez #poly ateez x reader

11 notes · View notes

breadedloafs · 9 days ago

Text

Be The Light: Pt. 6 (Matz x Fem!Reader)

Pairing: Hongjoong x Seonghwa x Fem!Reader | Side pairing(s): Ateez x Fem!Reader

Word Count: 7k

Genre: Smut, angst | AU: historical, arranged marriage, polyamorous, royalty au.

Summary: YN has spent her entire life in service of Han Sookmyung, Queen of Hanseong. She never dreamed above her station, or that she'd ever be in reach of Sookmyung's concubines, 'The Golden Ones'. But, when secrets are brought to life, her world is turned upside-down.

Warnings: graphic descriptions of violence, heavily referenced torture (briefly), heavily referenced abuse (briefly), heavily referenced sexual abuse (briefly), enslavement, slight gaslighting, lost sibling, political drama, historical drama, joseon!au, concubine!ateez, nsfw content, virgin!reader, polyamory, polygamous, throuple, threesome m/m/f, oral sex (m. and f. receiving/giving), group sex, multiple positions, multiple partners, cunnlingus, vaginal fingering, vaginal sex, virgin sex, virginity discussed.

Tags: I wasn't sure if the previously tagged wanted to be tagged again since it's been so long, so let me know below!

Part 5 < | > Part 7

****

You arrived at Jisoo’s residency a few moments later. Normally, you never hesitated to knock on the frame to enter. The Queen Mother always made you feel welcome and wanted in her presence. You knew the real reason behind that now. Yunho and Wooyoung stood ahead of you, and you dreaded them knocking for you. Not even Seonghwa’s presence assured you.

Only last night you discovered the woman who cared for you so deeply was really your mother. Your birth mother. You didn't know how to feel about it. You'd felt angry in the beginning, betrayal fanning the flames, but that feeling settled into pity. It must have been difficult to give you away something she'd desperately wanted. Her love must always be from a distance, never touching too much or being overly affectionate. She likely saw her husband’s face in yours, and longed for more. Despite this, you could not see her as your mother. Whenever the word “mother” came to mind, you pictured Park Chaewon. She'd raised you. She loved you. You didn't see anyone being your mother except her.

“Your Majesty,” the guard at the door opened it, bowing to Jisoo, “The Queen has arrived.”

You entered the room to find Jisoo, your mother Chaewon, Advisor Wonshik, and Hongjoong in the room. Hongjoong no longer wore the black and gold hanbok of Sookmyung’s “Flowers”. He wore red, the color of kings, with his hair in a topknot held by a golden band. The dragons of royalty swirled around his shoulders and down his wide sleeves. He looked like a king. A true king. You found it hard to look away from him. Jisoo, Wonshik and Chaewon stood up when you walked in, and you almost said they didn't have to stand for you.

But, yes, they do.

“Good morning,” you said, speaking to them first, “I was told you wished to see me?”

“We did,” Jisoo nodded, “Please sit.”

You took a seat at the head of the table, and all their eyes fell on you. Except Hongjoong. He looked anywhere but at you. You saw the blush of pink on his cheeks, and the way he scratched the inside of his sleeve. You wanted to say something to him. Out of all her concubines, Hongjoong had been her favorite. He'd witnessed her cruelty in the dungeons. He knew her true nature. You hoped if anyone understood your fear, it would be him.

“Your Majesty,” Jisoo drew your attention to her, “His Grace, Advisor Wonshik, Chaewon and I have been discussing important matters concerning your new position-”

“-Has Sookmyung been found yet?” You asked, trying not to appear frightened about the answer.

“I'm afraid not,” she said. “The guards have combed the city, but there has been no sign of her. She has likely fled to one of her allies by now.”

“There are people looking into it,” your mother said, patting your hand comfortingly. “She will be caught soon enough. We have other important things to discuss.”

Your stomach knotted again. The marriage. They mean to talk about marriage. You picked at the border of your hanbok, wishing more than anything to be somewhere else. The thought of being Hongjoong’s wife drained you of warmth completely. What if he doesn't want to marry you? You might have had brief exchanges before now, but nothing to suggest any romantic feelings. He'd done it out of pity, not love.

“Now that Sookmyung is no longer on the throne, we must focus our efforts on rebuilding what she has broken,” Jisoo began. “Wonju is considered one of her biggest failures, rather than triumphs, since the people there did not recognize her as their ruler. As you know, Wonju was never conquered by the Han clan several centuries ago, and remained an independent kingdom until Sookmyung’s reign.”

“Yes…”

“In order to reunite the two kingdoms-”

“-They wish for us to marry, YN,” Hongjoong cut her off, unable to keep it to himself. “The people are looking to us to save them, and the only way that can happen is if our kingdoms reunite as allies.”

“They want us to marry?” You questioned him in a soft voice.

“Yes,” he nodded. “It wouldn't be for a while, since your coronation needs to be done as quickly as possible. But, a marriage pact would show the people that this is only the beginning of our reform. My family said they would not agree to reuniting without one.”

“Um, well…I…”

“You do not need to make a decision now,” he added. “You have gone through a very sudden change, and I told them that I didn't want to have this conversation so soon, but they insisted.”

“It is important we act swiftly, Your Grace,” Wonshik said apologetically. “Every moment we wait will be a chance for Sookmyung to reclaim her power.”

“I understand that, yes,” Hongjoong replied, “But there is no point if people do not see YN as their queen first.”

“What about Sookmyung?” You asked again.

The words came laced with fear. She will hear about this union, and be overcome with rage. That rage would be taken out on you slowly and painfully. The image shook you to your core. Only your mother's gentle touch calmed you slightly, but only just.

“She will be found,” she reassured you, “And answer for her crimes.”

“If she hears about thi-”

“-There will be nothing she can do about it,” she comforted you. “She will be far away.”

“That is what she will want you to think…”

“I won’t let her get anywhere near you,” Hongjoong said firmly. “I promise. Sookmyung will not harm a single hair on you while I’m alive.”

“If you’re alive…” you said under your breath, but you knew he’d heard you.

“The wedding will happen after the coronation,” Wonshik moved on from the conversation, withdrawing an old leather book from beside him. “Advisor Heechul drew up estimates for the cost of the coronation feast and celebration afterwards. I told him the crown will be paying for the event to avoid raising the taxes any higher so as not to be a burden on the people.”

“Good,” you heard yourself say. When they turned to you, you explained, “I meant that taxation is already so high that people cannot afford food. If the crown can cover the cost, then they should. The people shouldn’t have to pay for a coronation of a queen they don’t know.”

“And unfortunately, the coronation of a new monarch implies that the previous monarch has passed on,” he said. “King Siwon passed away nine years ago, and is currently buried in the King’s temple within the city. Since we already had our two year mourning period for him, I don’t see any reason to have one now so that may be passed over. However, people will expect you to make the walk towards his temple to pay your respects to the old king.”

You remembered Sookmyung’s period. Most monarchs abstain from meat after the death of the previous ruler, but not Sookmyung. She claimed her father would’ve wanted her to live heartily. Anyone who knew King Siwon would’ve known he always followed traditions and cultural customs. You’d done it out of respect and love for him. Learning he was your true father, it only brought sense to your decision then.

“Since Queen Sookmyung was dethroned, there really isn’t a need to have such an austere ceremony,” he said, “Which means we can add a bit of a festive flair to the event.”

“Meaning?”

“People are meant to celebrate you,” Jisoo said bracingly. “We must start your reign off on the right foot if we are to win the respect and trust of the people. You will go to the King’s resting place, then we will have you take the throne, and have the feast afterwards.”

“And what about Hongjoong?” you glanced over at him. “He’s the King of Wonju now. How can he be my King Consort if he has a throne of his own?”

“My cousin, Jeongin,” he said, “Will be crowned King instead of me.”

“What?” Jisoo’s eyes widened at this. “When were you planning on telling us this?”

“Now,” he said. “I sent a letter to my cousin early this morning that I am adjudicating my throne and giving it to him. He has had good tutors and many trustworthy advisors at his side. He will not fail his people, I know it.”

“But, you’re supposed to be the king,” you said softly, confused. “Isn’t that what you always wanted? To go home? To be with your people and lead them? You cannot do that if you’re my husband.”

“I can lead my people just as much at your side than on my father’s throne,” he told you. “We can lead them together.”

“To-Together?”

“Yes,” he nodded, “You did not truly believe I’d let you have all the credit, hm?”

You couldn’t stop yourself from smiling. Being under his gaze made your heart flutter, much like with Seonghwa.

“The coronation will happen at the end of the week,” Jisoo declared.

“So soon, Your Majesty?” your mother asked, concerned.

“It needs to happen as quickly as possible,” Wonshik said. “In the meantime, Her Majesty can go into the city and meet her people.”

“I don’t believe that is wise, Chief Advisor,” Hongjoong told her. “If Sookmyung or her allies hear YN is walking around the city, they may use it as a chance to strike.”

“She will be under guard, naturally,” Jisoo replied. “You can choose the men yourself, if that puts you at ease.”

You can tell it did not. “I don’t know if I’m very comfortable with that,” you said next. “Sookmyung will be looking for any chance to seize back her power. If I’m walking freely around the city, she’ll send an assassin or see it as an opportunity to attack. She'll wait until our defenses are down.”

“I doubt she’ll have that with such little time-”

“-I beg to differ,” you interrupted her. “Sookmyung is not one to sit idle for long. Right now, she is planning the quickest way to regain her power. She is likely screaming at her allies to gather up their troops and form a strategy against us.”

“And we can use that to our advantage,” Hongjoong said. “Sookmyung is impulsive, impatient, and rash. Her allies, whoever they are, will try to convince her to stay her hand, but after a while that will not be enough.”

You wondered how many times she has said, ‘I am the queen’ in the hours since she’d left.

“Her own madness will be her undoing,” he said, as if promising this to you. “I’d like to ask you, YN, if you’d like Mingi and San to be your personal guards.”

The sudden change in topic surprised you. “Before there are to be any discussions of public appearances,” he continued, “We should discuss your guardsmen. I took the liberty of placing Mingi and San at your doors last night, but if there is somebody else you prefer, I’ll make sure they’re put there tonight.”

“San and Mingi are fine,” you said, unsure of how else to phrase it.

“You should have trained soldiers as your guards, Your Majesty,” Wonshik intervened.

“San is a trained soldier,” Hongjoong argued. “Mingi might’ve not been in the army, but he sailed with pirate hunters before he became a shipbuilder. The other lords are just as capable with swords as well. YN will be perfectly safe with them.”

“But people may have a different impression of their queen if she is seen with Sookmyung’s concubines,” Jisoo said. “We don’t want people to think any less of her or believe she indulges in Sookmyung’s desires as well.”

“I don’t want anyone else as my guards.”

Your words stunned both your mother and Jisoo. When they didn’t speak, you said, “Sookmyung had many spies amongst the royal guards. If she knew of your coupe, she may have asked one or two to stay behind to act as spies. She could have even ordered them to kill me if they caught me alone.” Silence once more, so you looked at Hongjoong, “Also, if anybody knows Sookmyung as well as myself, it’ll be her concubines. They know how she thinks. They know the depth of her depravity and ruthlessness. I don’t trust anyone else to protect me as much as them.”

If that is what they wished. The last thing you wanted was for the concubines to believe they must stay in the palace under a new title.

The group continued discussing your coronation and appearance in the city. You listened intently, occasionally giving your input, but otherwise content to stay silent. Sookmyung would seize the opportunity if it presented itself. The image of you walking amongst the city streets came to mind. You pictured a masked man hiding in plain sight, waiting for the chance to strike you down and end your life. You tried comforting yourself that you’d have guards, but what good are those when you have an unrelenting force after you?

“-We will have to speak with the advisors on the best route through the city,” Jisoo concluded the meeting, “But I am sure they will agree a trip through the safer parts of Hanseong is best.”

“We also must discuss her first official act as queen,” Hongjoong said. “Something that will show people that she is different from Sookmyung.”

“The people in the dungeons.” The words left you suddenly, and they stared in curiosity. “I wish for them to be released,” you continued cautiously, “And treated by the physician. For those who have already died, they will be cleaned, mended and given a proper burial.” When none of them spoke, you said, “Is that something we can't do?”

“Yes, we can,” said Jisoo, “But there are many people down there.”

“And I want them removed. They have suffered long enough.”

You couldn't stop yourself from picturing the mangled bodies. It made you sick again. You hadn't saved them in life, but you could help them find peace in death. But, a tiny voice inside you still spoke:

“They will only know peace when she's dead.”

“I can arrange for the jailors and guards to bring the wounded into the courtyard outside,” Jisoo interrupted your thoughts. “Once people hear what you've done, they may see you're nothing like her.”

“That isn't why I asked,” you responded, not looking at her. “Those people did nothing wrong. They'd committed minor offenses, at best. I want to end their suffering, since I…”

‘Couldn't stop it before it happened.’

“The physician may not be able to treat everyone,” your mother said. “He's only one man.”

“Yunho was a physician's apprentice,” Hongjoong said. “He can aid Physician Yoon, and the other lords have their own we can call upon.”

“I’ll make sure your command is carried out,” Jisoo assured you.

“Thank you.”

You met his eyes and knew he understood, even if the others did not. The meeting concluded, and your mother and Jisoo left for Advisor Wonshik's office. This left you alone with Hongjoong. You saw him nervously chewing the inside of his cheek. The overcoat, bright red with golden dragons, appeared a bit large on him. You also noticed the wear on the buttons keeping it closed, and the belt as well.

“Is that yours?” You asked him, indicating the hanbok.

“King Siwon’s,” he said. “They thought it would be good to dress according to my station, but…”

“They didn't have any spare hanboks,” you finished, nodding. “This is one of Jisoo’s old dresses. I don't know if I like it.”

“We'll have our own soon enough. I suspect a dressmaker and tailor are already being sought after.” He then said, “Our marriage…It doesn't bother you, does it? I know a lot of things have happened overnight, and this marriage arrangement won't relieve anything. I told them I didn't wish to discuss it so soon, but they insisted.”

“I understand the need for haste,” you replied, “But yes, it is a lot to take in at once. I can’t stop thinking about it. Sookmyung…being the queen…Queen Jisoo and King Siwon being my birth parents…you becoming my betrothed…Now meeting the people and being enthroned. It’s…” you gripped the cuffs of your sleeves, picking at the seams inside again. “It's so much.”

“It is,” he scooted closer to you, and laced his fingers with yours. “But you'll have me and the others to help you. You won't be doing this alone.”

That comforted you, but his touch was electrifying. He seemed to know this, and instead of pulling away, locked hands with you.

“I hope to become someone who can comfort you,” he admitted. “I could not do much when Sookmyung was nearby, but with her gone, I'd like us to be closer in the future. If we're to be married, I'd like to be friends at least.”

“Only friends?”

The corner of his mouth twitched, “Unless you'd like to be more? It isn't something I will force upon you.”

“I…I don't know…” you wanted to, yes. You absolutely wanted to be more with him. “But, Sookymung-”

“-Does not own us,” he cut you off. “She might have owned my body, but not my heart. YN, I know we did not speak much with Sookmyung always so close, but now that she's not, I want to-Well, what I mean to say is that I wish to be closer to you. Ever since we met all those years ago, when I saw how she treated you and that I was not alone in my misery, I've dreamed of the moment I'd be free to pursue you.”

“You did? You do?”

“Yes,” he blushed, “It was childish, really. But now that we're arranged to be married, I would like to have a closer relationship with you.”

“You do?” You asked one more time.

“Is that so hard for you to believe?”

“Yes, actually,” you nodded. “Since we've met, I've done my best to avoid speaking to any of you. I knew if I showed the slightest interest in front of her she’d punish me. I knew she’d do the same to you if she thought you might return those feelings. She hated it whenever any of you showed a flicker of kindness to another woman, and it made me fear what she might do if that woman happened to be me. I stayed away to keep her from hurting anyone else.”

“But, she isn’t here now,” he said. “I understand exactly how you feel. There'd been so many instances where I wanted nothing more than to reach out and comfort you; to save you from whatever cruelties she forced you to witness. But, I knew if I showed any signs of affection or notice, she'd hurt you. I didn’t care if she hurt me, YN, I was used to it. It was you,” he cupped your cheek, “Whose pain I couldn’t bear. If there is any reason that I’m glad she’s gone, it’s that she can no longer harm or disgrace you.”

“She’ll come back,” you whispered, the fear starting to creep back at the slight touch. She could be watching right now, seething and drowning in her rage, eager to strike out at you. “She’ll come back,” you croaked again, “And she’ll-she’ll kill you. She’ll do it and make me watch before she does it to me.”

“She won’t because I won’t let her,” he said firmly, cupping your cheek to keep your eyes on him. “I’ll do everything in my power to make sure she never lays a hand on you again.”

You tried finding comfort in his words. For ages, you dreamed of this exact moment: Hongjoong sitting close to you, touching and whispering sweet nothings. Other times, it might be Seonghwa or Yunho or one of the other concubines. You thought of all the times she’d put them within your grasp just to pull them away at the very last second. Every time she mentioned finding you a husband, you knew she did not mean it. In a twisted, obscene way, you were hers and only hers.

“We don’t need to speak of this right now,” he said once he sensed your hesitancy. “There are far more important things to handle first. I…” he paused, looking over your face one more time. “I simply wished for you to know of my feelings.”

You reached for his hand when he pulled it away. So soft. So gentle. Before you could respond, someone else walked into the room. Seonghwa stood at the other end of the table, hands folded in front of one another and bowing to each of you.

“Excuse me, Your Majesties,” he began, “But the council wishes to speak with you now.”

“Did they say why?”

“I don’t, but I imagine it may be about taxation and property laws,” he said. “If you wish, I’ll tell them you’re…preoccupied,” he shifted a glance to Hongjoong, hiding a smile.

“No, no,” you shook your head, “We’ll speak with them.”

“‘We’ll’?” Hongjoong asked curiously.

“You’re to be my King Consort soon,” you said, “And I know very little about law making. I thought perhaps you’d like to join us?”

“Of course,” he grinned. “If there is any way I can assist, I will.”

The smile you shared warmed your entire body, bringing heat into your cheeks. The two men let you leave first, then followed you. Seonghwa a few feet away, you walked beside Hongjoong. For the smallest of moments, you pictured yourself and him at the altar. In another life, perhaps a marriage arrangement between Hanseong and Wonju would’ve happened. Sookmyung being the elder might’ve been put forward, but if Hongjoong didn’t like her, as the groom, he could decline. He would’ve picked you instead. The image of a seething Sookmyung hiding nearby, watching Hongjoong help you into your palanquin, gave you pause. In that other life, she’d be equally jealous. She’d plot ways to kill you then like she must be doing at this moment.

“Don’t be nervous,” you heard Hongjoong say. “You’re going to do well.”

“Am I?”

Better to let him think you’re worried about the advisors rather than the person planning your demise right now.

“Yes,” he said, “And you’ll have Seonghwa and I to help you.”

This certainly made you feel better. “It might be intimidating at first,” Seonghwa said from beside you. “They’re all ambitious men who will want their voices heard. They’ll each have their own ideas and opinions about how we should proceed from here on out. There’s likely to be arguing and objections, but in the end, it’s all your decision where things go.”

“That’s…not helping, Seonghwa,” you said with a soft nervous laugh.

“He’s only preparing you,” Hongjoong consoled you. “I used to go with my father to his meetings when I was small. I sat there and listened to all these powerful men disagree, shout over one another, and argue over whose idea was the best. It was my father’s job to help these men all come to an agreement. There’s going to be a lot of compromises and negotiations, since some of these men will have more than the kingdom’s interest in mind. It’s up to you to decide what routes to take.”

“And we’ll be right there if you need someone who won’t gain anything from this meeting,” Seonghwa assured you.

Your nerves still buzzed in your stomach as the doors to the advisor’s room opened. Wonshik sat at the far end of the table, with Heechul, Taeyong, Daewon and Junhan taking up the sides. All of them stood when you and Hongjoong arrived. He took up an empty seat next to you, while you sat at the head of the table across from Wonshik. The old man looked at you with a proud smile.

“Good Morning, Your Majesty,” he said. “It is refreshing to see the ruling monarch sitting with us at the council table again.”

“And I plan to come to as many of these as I can,” you replied. “I have asked Seonghwa and Prince Hongjoong to join us.”

“As expected,” he nodded. “Her Majesty may invite whoever she believes will be fit to give his opinion on important matters.”

“Enough pleasantries, Wonshik,” gruffed Junhan, Master of War. “We have many things to discuss.”

“Ask for a progress report in locating Sookmyung,” Hongjoong leaned over and whispered.

“I’d like to know where we are in finding Sookmyung,” you said to the council.

“We’ve been unable to locate the former queen,” Junhan, Master of War, answered. “We believe she has fled with her allies, but no idea as to where. Gongju is closest to us, so it is likely she will travel there first. We already have scouts seeking her out, Your Majesty, and Prince Hongjoong has sent word to the rebel leader to place spies in their courts. She will come out of the woodwork eventually. Once she hears of our plans to crown you as queen, she will act on impulse and behave rashly. If we’re lucky, we can use that rashness to our advantage.”

“And of the dukes who remain in the palace?” you asked.

“They’ve all pledged their loyalty to you, Your Majesty,” Wonshik answered. “When your coronation comes, they will make public vows in front of the entire court, but for now, our alliance is still intact. That aside, those lords will wish to talk about trades with you once this is all over. They’ll want something in return for their continued alliance.”

“You will also have to prove you won’t turn into your sister,” Heechul added. “We all know you are far from being her, but they do not know you as we do, Your Majesty.”

“Unfortunately, treating with nobility is a lot harder than pleasing the common folk,” Wonshik said.

“What sort of things would they ask for?”

“Nothing outrageous,” he dismissed. “Land, titles, treaties or gold.”

“I know for a fact that Daegu is going to ask to lower port fees,” Taeyong, Master of Ships, said. “Sookmyung’s taxes and fees on local merchants are far too high and it makes trading between the coastal cities difficult. This puts a heavy burden on the lords there.”

“Iksan will ask for more military power,” Junhan added. “They have had lots of run ins with outlaw groups raiding their trade routes.”

“Starving citizens,” Daewon, Master of Law, said. “A lot of the so-called ‘bandits’ the guard picks up are people in need. Lowering taxation on resources like food and clothing will make merchants lower their own prices so people can afford to buy them.”

“We’d need a near overhaul of the economy for that to happen,” Heechul argued. “The coppers are plenty but not unlimited, Do.”

“Then perhaps it’s time there was one,” Daewon retorted. “Sookmyung’s financial plans always centered on the elite. I know I personally can afford to pay my taxes. Can you say the same, Kim?”

“I can-”

“-Intervene,” Seonghwa whispered to you hurriedly. “You have to keep them on track before this gets louder.”

“My lords,” you spoke up, stomach churning when they immediately stopped. “If….If an overhaul is what we need to get our people fed, then we’ll make sure it’s done. Our people are starving in squalor. We must do what we can to help them.”

“There are lords around these parts who might not be happy with having their taxes raised,” Daewon said, still eyeing Heechul.

“They’ll survive,” you said right away. “I’ve seen how these lords and ladies live. A small increase will not kill them.”

“Not many lords or ladies will like having their taxes raised,” said Wonshik. “What would you do if they refuse?”

You thought about it for a moment, then said, “I’d compromise with them until we came to an agreement.”

“And if they didn’t budge? What then?”

“I…” you struggled to think of a proper solution, “Well, I’d keep going until they did.”

“You could lower their contribution amount,” Hongjoong answered. “If we raised both their contribution to The Crown and their taxes, they’ll revolt for sure. But, if we lower their contributions, they’ll be more inclined to pay the tax instead.”

“Yes, that,” you agreed, nodding.

“There's also the problems in the smaller villages, Your Majesty,” Wonshik said. “They do not have access to clean water or proper resources for housing. I recently visited a village just outside our walls that was raided by bandits. Houses burnt down, children slaughtered, families torn apart. The people need our help, Your Majesty. They want to know what The Crown will do to help them.”

“We will do the best we can,” you told him.

Sookmyung’saggressive laws caused a ripple effect you never imagined. Every decision she made trickled down to the lowest citizens, the poorest getting the worst of it. You attentively listened to each man’s thoughts, taking it into consideration and seeing if it aligned with your own wishes. Seonghwa and Hongjoong managed to placate the men whenever they grew too heated with each other, but otherwise the group kept things civil. After much back and forth, arguments, rebuttals and objections to each other’s proposals, you and the advisors finally came up with new laws and changes.

They voted on lowering property taxes on the poor and raising the ones on the rich. But, the amount of tribute required by each lord will also be lowered to avoid said lords raising taxes on their own lands. Advisor Heechul insisted this will lift many people out of poverty over time. Imported goods will remain the same, but exports will be raised to bring in more money. In the meantime, a portion of the “royal crops” would be given to the people.

The “Queenswood” surrounding the palace and city will no longer be off limits. Hunters would be encouraged to explore the land freely; any extra game they wish to trade will not be taxed by the crown. Speaking with Advisor Daewon, the both of you agreed that removing the fences and guard towers at the borders was the first step.

With Junhan, the city guard would resume their patrols on the streets, replacing the military presence. He agreed that the formal city guards would lower fear amongst the citizens, and the military can focus on their real purpose. The corrupt leaders extorting the smaller businesses wuld be rounded up alongside the slum lords and be punished accordingly. The both of you agreed that your people should feel safe in their own kingdom.

“These steps may be small,” Advisor Wonshik said at the end of the meeting, “But their impact will be large. The people need to see that their new queen wishes only the best for them.”

They agreed to put everything into action immediately. When you left the advisors, Hongjoong went to speak with Wonshik alone, which left you with Seonghwa. Your handmaidens and guards nearby, you become increasingly aware of their constant presence. Before, it never bothered you since Sookmyung was their focus, but that changed. You are their priority now, and you still did not know how to feel about that.

“Do they have to follow me all the time?” You asked Seonghwa in a low whisper.

“It's advisable that they stay at your side for now,” Seonghwa said, “But if you'd like, I can send them away for a while.”

You'd been about to answer when a foul scent caught in your nose. You recognized the scent right away as it grew stronger. The stench of the dungeons was unmistakable to you. Walking away from the royal offices, you went ahead of the group into the main courtyard. It became more pungent as you drew closer to the jail. There, you saw Hongjoong talking with the head physician, an older man named Yoon. Soldiers carried people out of the jail on stretchers to blankets laid on the ground. You clasped your hands over your mouth.

Perhaps it was the darkness and your own discomfort that made the number seem so small. But now, standing several yards away, you saw dozens of victims. Men and women laid out groaning and weeping in pain as physicians treated those they could. The faces that once haunted you in your dreams now came to life. Tears welled in your eyes seeing the people you watched be broken. It is your fault. You should have helped them sooner. You should have stopped her. You had plenty of opportunities, but you'd been paralyzed by your own fear.

“Your Majesty,” Seonghwa’s voice came to you softly, “You don't have to see this. Let's go to the hare-”

You ignored him and walked towards the first body on the ground. A young man covered in filthy, bloody rags laid shivering. You recognized him immediately: the young man Sookmyung hung from the ceiling with weights. You moved closer to him, hearing his haggard breathing and whimpering, and knelt down. He’d been the stableboy who tended to Sookmyung’s horse. When her newest mare fell ill and died, Sookmyung blamed him for not maintaining its health. Of course, this accusation was ridiculous, but that never mattered to her. You gently brushed matted hair from his forehead.

“How bad is it?” you asked the physician attending to him.

“Very bad, Your Majesty,” he answered, dabbing disinfectant on the wounds. “Several bones are broken or dislocated. I managed to put them back in place, but some of the injuries have become infected from the conditions below.”

“Will he live?”

“With some medicine and rest, he may be able to begin recovery. He is one of the lucky few who have such a chance.”

You looked down at the dazed man, and said, “What is your name?”

“Kyun-Kyungwoo,” he croaked an answer.

“You are safe now, Kyungwoo. I swear it.”

“No, no, no! Don’t! Don’t!”

Your head shot up at the panicked voice. Two rows away was a young woman flailing her arms at the man trying to tend to her. You realized the man was Yunho, wearing a beige overcoat tied at his waist. The long black hair he often left down was tied into a top knot, held with a pin to keep it from his eyes. Gently, he took hold of the woman’s hands to steady them.

“Sookmyung is not here anymore,” you heard him gently reassure her as he held onto her hands. “She cannot hurt you.”

“She-She sent you!” she screamed hysterically. “She’s playing a game! A trick! She sent you to make me think she’s helping me! Don’t heal me!”

“I have to. You’re injured, and your wounds are infected.”

You left Kyungwoo’s side and went over to the pair. Right away, you understood the woman’s distress. “Insook,” you said her name softly, kneeling beside her, “Insook, please hold still. He cannot wrap your wounds if you’re moving so much.”

Wide, panicked eyes flitted over to you. Insook, a cook in Sookmyung’s kitchen, was accused of putting poison in her soup recently. Black strands of hair sticking to her sweaty forehead, blood dried on her fingers and stained her thin tunic.

“YN!” she gasped your name, grabbing your collar t bring you closer, “Tell him! Tell him what she’s doing! You know! You always knew!”

“Insook,” you uncurled her fingers from your jacket, then said, “Sookmyung is gone. She isn’t here anymore. You are not going back into the cells. I promise you.”

“Lies! She’s letting me out only to put me back in! She did it last time! I’m not a fool!”

“If that were true, she wouldn’t have her Flower attending to you, Insook.”

“Fl-Flower?” She glanced over to Yunho, who nodded “Wa-wait. You’re…You’re one of hers…”

“I was,” Yunho nodded, “But not anymore. You're not hers either. Now, please,” he gingerly took her injured hand, “Let me start here. These are the worst of them.”

“No!” she pulled her hand away, “YN, tell her I didn’t let him touch me! Tell her I was a good dog! I didn’t-”

“-YN, give me that jar right there.”

Yunho nodded to a small glass jar near a leather satchel. You picked it up and handed it to him. Yu watched him pick out one of the small white nubs inside, then hold it to Insook’s bloody nose. It took several sniffs before her cries quieted, her eyes rolled back and she fell unconscious. You looked up at Yunho.

“Sookmyung used to release some prisoners,” you said, “And then recapture them right when they thought they were free. She said watching the hope leave their eyes made her feel alive.” You smoothed hair from Insook’s head, the rancid stink of the dungeons coming off her. “How bad is she?”

“A few broken bones, some whip lashes on her back, but she’ll be fine with some rest,” he told you, starting to work on her missing fingernails. “Forgive me for leaving guard duty, Your Majesty. Physician Yoon asked me to come help him when Queen Jisoo started summoning the physicians. I’m a better healer than a fighter, I’m afraid.”

“Good, we need more healers at the moment,” you replied.

“Considering how many people are here, that’s more than true. Your Majesty-”

“-YN, please-”

“-YN,” he nodded, “I knew Sookmyung was awful but…I didn’t believe it was like this. Some of the injuries these people have are horrendous. One man had scorpion and spider bites all over his body; one of the other physicians said he must’ve been in there for days.”

The Box. You hated thinking about it. “I’m sorry you had to witness all of it,” he said, looking away from his work to meet your eyes. “I can’t imagine what seeing this does to someone. I’m glad it never changed you.”

You’d given him a small smile when a small voice croaked out your name. Another familiar face, a young boy with a bandage over his eye and a physician putting a cast on his left leg, broke your heart. Immediately, you scooted over to him and lifted his head to rearrange the pillow underneath. Jiwoon, arrested for poaching in Sookmyung’s forest like so many others, would never see out of his right eye again.

“Hello Jiwoon…” you said, looking over his cracked lips and hollow cheeks.

“Is it true?” he asked in a hoarse voice. “Are we really free?”

“Yes, it’s true.”

“I can see my papa now?”

“I’ll make sure someone tells him you’re here,” you said, remembering the boy’s father as a palace guard. You picked up a water canteen nearby, “Here, drink this.”

You tipped his head to help him drink, heart aching as you listened to him gulp the water. Nearby, you saw one of the guards watching over the scene and called him over. You ordered him to find Jiwoon’s father, then told another palace servant to send a message to the kitchen.

“Broth and bread,” you said, “As much as they can make.”

This went on for some time. People who looked on might be seeing a queen trying to build up an image, but that wasn’t your intention. Each person you comforted healed a piece of you; you hoped it healed a piece of them as well. They’d spent days wallowing in pain and suffering. You prayed they found a shred of hope in your gentle words and assurances.

Once you saw the last of the living, you looked upon the dead. So many. It sickened your stomach and brought tears to your eyes. Seeing one woman in particular, you remembered your helplessness. You couldn’t save her. You couldn’t save any of them no matter what you’d said. Sookmyung always laughed at your softness, saying that she’d make you strong one day. As you walked amongst the dead, those who’d loved them started walking onto the courtyard. Servants who’d waited for word about their loved ones wept openly, crying over the injured or deceased.

You’d finished consoling the daughter of one of the victims when you noticed her. A young woman laid a few feet away in all black. She bore all the signs of Sookmyung’s usual methods, but you didn’t remember her face. What drew you closer was Hongjoong gravitating to her first. Then, you suddenly remembered her: the assassin from the garden.

“Naeun,” Hongjoong said when you reached him. “She was the assassin Sookmyung tortured the other night. She was from Wonju.”

“She was the woman you’d meet in the garden,” you said, more a statement than a question. When he looked over at you, you said, “I remember overhearing you with someone. I never told anyone because I feared what Sookmyung might do to either of you. I thought she was a lover you’d somehow met, not a spy.”

“She was my contact, yes,” he nodded. “I was giving her information I learned from Sookmyung. It was easy because she spoke about her plans so freely in front of us. I couldn’t leave here, so being an informant was the best way to help my people.” He bit his inner cheek, then said, “I can’t let her death be in vain, YN.”

“It wasn’t,” you said, touching his hand. “You are a prince again, and that’s only the first step.” You then realized something. “I’m sorry you witnessed her death. Sookmyung never went easy on anyone. If she thought Naeun wanted to kill her, she likely made it worse.”

“She never gave in. She didn’t say a word no matter how terrible the torture.”

“She was stronger than most I’d seen, then. Sookmyung preyed on the weak, but she loved breaking the strong. Naeun must’ve not wanted to give her the satisfaction of believing she’d won.”

“None of Changbin’s rebels would,” he said. He withdrew a necklace, the winged dove charm broken into two pieces. “This was hers,” he explained, putting the charm on her chest and placing her hands over it. “She used it to pass a message to me the night she died. I think it meant something to her.”

You sat with him as he looked over the woman one more time. While you did not witness Naeun’s death, it still joined the hundreds stained on your heart.

“She hurt so many people,” you said quietly, standing with Hongjoong but not looking away from the scene. “Not just in her dungeon, but all over the kingdom. She’d driven families into starvation, turned children into orphans and let her city become a crime-ridden slum. Nobody was safe regardless of distance. She’s likely hurting someone now because of how angry she is.” You didn’t want to imagine who’d become her newest victim. “If she came back into power, she’d be much, much worse.”

“Which is why she can’t come back,” Hongjoong said, “And she won’t.” He looked at the victims with you, “What shall we do with them, Your Majesty?”

“Heal them,” you said. “Prepare them for burial. Tell the people that we’ll be holding a funeral procession for them on their way to the gravesite.”

“What gravesite?”

“The one I’m going to have made for them. There are people here who need work, and we can pay them to dig graves for her victims,” you said, the plan forming in your mind. “It can be in honor of their memory. They can be buried in a place of light and beauty, instead of rotting in the dark. There’s a lovely spot outside the city that can be open to the people. We can send declarations around the kingdom so family members may come see them.”

“A memorial to them,” he said, “And the people she’s indirectly hurt too. Wonshik and Jisoo will love the idea. It’ll show people you’re not the monster she is.”

“That isn’t why I want to do it,” you repeated your words from the meeting.

“No, it isn’t, but it doesn't hurt.”

You remembered each person. The baker who’d mistook her instruction for red bean as black bean. The seamstress who’d accidentally nicked her skin when fixing a hemline. The merchant who boldly proclaimed her taxes as unjust and the young woman who’d begged for her husband’s life. You’d made it a point to learn their names. Many times, you’d cradled a head as they whispered it to you. Being amongst them now, hearing their groans of pain, your eyes stung at the memories. Sookmyung could not return. She could not be allowed to continue on like this should she come back to power. You wouldn’t let her.

****

A/N: heeeyyy look what's back! I'm really glad to be back on this one. There's more to come so stick around! <3

#ateez fanfiction #ateez fanfic #hongjoong x reader #seonghwa x reader #ateez x reader #pirateeznet #forgot this was in my drafts whoops!

259 notes · View notes

breadedloafs · 9 days ago

Text

i’m so excited this looks sooo goooood🥺🥺

Guardians

previous | Pearl ° | m. list | next

synopsis: when Yeosangs sickness worsens, the Hala-pack are forced to stay in unkown territory, all because their wolves had affections for the towns local doctor. They hope this doctor knows how to treat fish because Yeosang needs help, and his brothers are desperate.

word count: 8.3k (and 4 pictures)

warnings: Cursing, blood, knives(daggers), treating of wounds, treating of sickness, talks of death, screaming, possesive behavior kind of?, blood (obv cause wounds), suggestive thoughts (Mingi needs to FOCUS), mentions of torn snouts, old scars, uhm i think thast it?

notes: to those who don't know what a poet shirt is this is the specific shirt I'm referencing, Also PLEASE read the section named 'Guardians knowledge' for better understanding of refrences in the book itself before reading this chapter thank youuu (Guardians book of knowledge was DEFINITELY inspired by the books in the 'Grimm' series so anybody who watches that HIIIIII), also PLEASE remember to read the Creature lore to understand some things as this IS a fantasy book with my own lore for some creatures thank youuuu

Placing the clear, blue rimmed glass down on the placement cloth in front of you, you throw the drying cloth in your hands on your shoulder. Long white hair tied up lazily at the back of your head, white poet shirt hanging off your shoulders, its strings by your chest having been loosened the moment you bid farewell to your last patron for the night. Your necklace consisting of a dull orange fire stone remains barely concealed beneath your white shirt, its chain placed comfortingly around your neck. The angle your shirt is sitting may expose more of your chest than you would usually feel comfortable with showing in public, but currently it's only you and the Choi’s at the tavern.

‘Moon Tavern’ - the tavern you own- is open 24/7 on weekends, but closes at 11 pm on weeknights, for you have to ensure those on your side of the land, those in your village are ready the next morning for their duties. Unfortunately for your regulars it's a Thursday night, meaning closing time. Meaning cleaning up duty for you and those on your shift. You turn your head and scan around you, looking down both sides of the bar counter to ensure no glasses or coasters are left laying around before your eyes trail to the middle of the tavern where the Choi’s sit waiting for you.

Choi Beomgyu, a young man of 22 who you met when he was only 17, being banished to Obsidian, due to his seeing abilities, when the war came to an end, he became your second ever apprentice. Next to him sits Choi Yeonjun at the age of 24, a snake shifter who followed his friend all the way from their homeland and ended up right in your welcoming embrace.

They both work as waiters at the tavern, sometimes even performing with the band, always insisting on helping you close when you man the bar on night shifts- but never doing the same for your co-owner, you know the reason but pay it no mind.

Cracking your neck before stretching your hands above your head, your back curls in as your chest pushes out, causing the strings of your shirt to loosen even more. Beomgyu wolf-whistles from where he sits as Yeonjun starts chastising you for your actions. “I've told you so many times that that's not healthy Boss, if you’re having pain problems again you need to let Niki or Gyu look at you.” Yeonjun looks at you with a mock scolding gaze.

You scoff, finishing your stretch before looking at the boy- not man, boy because compared to someone of your age that is what he is, a boy, one of your boys. “And I've told you many times not to call me Boss, guess neither of us listen to the other'' you bite back before removing the cloth from your shoulder, placing it on the drying pole attached to the bottom of the bar counter on your end.

“Touche” Yeonjun replies as both he and Beomgyu stand up while you walk out from behind the bar, picking up your jacket and keys that was on the counter, the three of you start walking to the front door as you turn off all the lanterns you walk by, “well, I, for one, was delighted by the show given- so I humbly thank you” Beomgyu gives an over dramatic bow as he speaks, causing Yeonjun to roll his eyes and your lips to quirk up ever so slightly.

The three of you walk until you're outside the tavern, you make sure to lock it before you continue walking, there's a cold breeze tonight, almost calming as it nips at the parts of your exposed skin, the boys behind you shiver and snuggle more into their own jackets as they walk, one on each side of you, you on the other hand do not falter in your steps. Despite your love of warmth you've grown quite accustomed to the cold nights that seem to accompany the dark sky of Obsidian.

You reach the part in your path where you and the boys should split, while they live more to the center of the town, in a neighborhood along with the rest of your pack, your home is located on the outskirts next to the river that separates your land between its two regions. You turn to say goodbye but catch Beomgyu staring at you in a worried manner, his eyes glowing a faint- barely noticeable purple “The water will shine a luminous blue tonight as nature’s soldier will be hurt, and the singers rock will form” you tilt your head inquisitively but when he doesn't say anything else you leave it be.

Seers cannot control the amount of information they are given and Beomgyu would've told you if there was something else. You nod your head in understanding before placing your hand on his shoulder, you look down at him and smile in a reassuring way, “I’ll be safe, don’t worry my little videns “ Beomgyu’s head tilts to rest on your hand at your words.

“I don’t know if I’m fine with letting you walk home alone now..” Yeonjun looks like he’s contemplating following you as he bites the inside of his cheek but you quickly shut him down, “Jun, I’ll be fine. I can take care of myself, you two need to get home, you have a shift tomorrow morning”. Yeonjun huffs “Yeah with Tea-moo, I don’t think either of us really mind being late for that one” he rolls his eyes as his arms are crossed over his chest, pouting like a child. “He’s still your leader Jun, you should respect him” you scold the boy, knowing your words won't have any impact now as they hadn't before, not on this topic.

“You’re our leader Boss, he’s the guy who you let be the leader and we both know it.” Yeonjun’s distaste for Tea-moo was never a secret, it caused a lot of tension in your pack, but neither he nor Tea-moo made an effort to fix the strain. “Jun I’m not having this conversation again.” you reply sternly, “I’m going home, you two need to do the same. Niki is probably waiting for you and I don’t want him staying up too late we have lessons tomorrow”

Niki, your first apprentice, your little shadow dragon, your son. He lives with you most of the time but often spends nights over at the Choi’s, the three of them act like brothers and it comforts your heart to know they have each other. You’re currently busy teaching Niki everything you know as the boy wants to follow in your footsteps, become a healer and not a destroyer as shadow dragons are often depicted.

“Fine, but if anything feels wrong even in the slightest the you scream, alright” Yeonjun needs that reassurance at least. “I doubt something to that extent will happen Jun”, you don’t want to promise him you would, because a banshee’s scream is a deafening one, it’s not something to be used lightly and something you've only used a handful of times. “Promise me” he does not relent.

“If it gets to that extent, I will scream to alert you.” You nod to him and his tense shoulders seem to relax a little. As Beomgyu lifts his head from your hand on his shoulder both of them come closer to hug you as a goodbye. You hate lying, but you know you won't scream, to resort to such measures is simply not something you're capable of doing. You’ve only used your scream once in your life, and you dread something of the like happening again.

You watch as they walk the opposite direction, walking as one, two halves of a whole. A feeling of contentment stirs in you, despite whatever Beomgyu’s vision foretold you know they’ll be safe, and that's all you could ask for.

“No”, Mingi’s voice is firm, almost angry sounding as his jaw clenches in an effort to not yell at the others in the room. “I told you all, he’s mine-'' his words are interrupted with Yunho’s introjection of "ours” ‘-He’s ours, I’m not bringing you guys to him.” Mingi finishes.

He’s standing with his back leaning against the wall, everyone is gathered in the kitchen, most sitting, except for Yunho- who's standing right next to Mingi- and San who's standing behind Wooyoung. “Mingi, Yeosang is sick, he needs help and it’s something nobody here knows how to deal with. We can’t travel with him in this condition so we are stuck on this island- one that isn't our territory. You say this guy is a doctor, he might know how to help. San’s knowledge of herbs can only get us so far.” Hongjoongs voice is calm as he tries to reason with Mingi, but you can hear the sharp edge of authority it holds as he sits at the head of the table.

“A human doctor, yes, how do we know he’ll be able to help Yeosang?” Yunho’s voice isn’t as strained with anger as Mingi’s, but you can hear his hesitance. ”He lives in a region known for harboring two of the most regal packs, I’m quite sure he’s probably aware of our species, may have even encountered many, he may know at least something that could help us, or point us in the direction of someone who could.” Seonghwa says as he sits beside Hongjoong, his voice flows calm, a sharp contrast to their leaders iciness’ Seonghwas reflects the warmth that’s permanently buried in his chest, but everyone can tell he’s just as worried about Yeosang.

Yunho’s stomach churns at the idea of you having met, let alone interacted with other supernatural creatures as Mingi lets out a low grumble in discontempt. “Listen, I know you guys have some weird possession kink or something over this guy, but Yeosang needs help. Do you really want him to die simply because you couldn't control your jealousy for a few hours?” Jongho asks, annoyed and his words cut deep.

Yunho turns to Mingi, while Yunho may be hesitant he doesn't want Yeosang to die. But Mingi has known you longer, there's a sort of seniority there, Yunho knows how much you mean to Mingi. Fuck you mean just as much to him, but he knows how Mingi’s mind works, he knows he’s not the one that gets to make this decision. Mingi in turn is stone faced, but Yunho can tell he’s conflicted. “Just for a check up? Nothing more?” Mingi asks, voice seeking confirmation in the same vulnerable way a child would from a parent, and the whole room takes a breath of relief.

“Only a check up, we only want to know if he can figure out what’s going on with Yeosang” Hongjoong confirms. After a moment of silence, and another shared look with Yunho, Mingi speaks again “Fine, but you let me and Yunho go in first, explain to him the situation. He doesn't know about us, about this, I want to explain to him first, I need to. Need to have him hear it from me”

The others all nod in agreement as they move to get ready to take Yeosang to your place. Mingi can’t help the anxiety building within him, he doesn't know what he’d do if you hate him after this. Even worse if you’re scared of him after this. He doesnt think he could go on living if you were. He hates the idea, the thought of losing you, loathes it even.

Mingi walks into the room where Yeosang lays on the bed, his skin sickly pale, unnatural and different from the usual light tan the siren has. His lips are chapped and parts of his skin are molting, eye’s closed as he’s barely breathing. San is holding a cold water cloth to his forehead in an effort to try and cool down the sirens fever. Jongho sits at the other side of the bed, he’s taken Yeosang’s sickness the hardest besides Wooyoung and San, solidarity in species and all. Mingi looks at Wooyoung who's standing a bit away, Wooyoung's scared to get too close to his friend, scared his natural heat will only worsen Yeosong’s temperature. It must hurt, not being able to be there for his best friend, and Mingi feels guilt at his apprehension on letting you treat Yeosang, after all that means he’s the one separating these two.

He stands next to Yunho, sharing a look before starting to walk again as he makes his way to the front door, Yunho following. The breeze of the night hit him as the sky began to dusk. The moon is shining brightly, almost as if illuminating the path to your house and Yunho can’t help but think it might be an omen, whether it’s a good or bad one is still undecided.

You walk to your backdoor as you hear knocking. You know it's Mingi and Yunho, they’re the only ones that would use that entrance, only ones that would knock too. What worries you is the fact that the knocking seems frantic and you could sense multiple other life forces as well, although they’re a little farther from the entrance of your house than the wolves.

You open the door as you look at the two, it’s unusual that they’re here tonight, they don’t usually come over on weeknights, so the fact that they’re at your front door, looking quite nervous on a Thursday concerns you. “Oh? To what do I owe the visit?” You ask the two as you step aside to let them in, the other life forces don’t move and so you leave them alone.

Mingi and Yunho both step inside, Yunho looking more nervous as Mingi is more conflicted. “We uhm- we have to talk” Mingi says, fiddling with the bandages on his fingers as he walks into your house a bit more, before leaning on the countertop in the corner. Yunho stays by the door but moves to the side a bit so that he’s not blocking it. “We need your help..”

His words peak your interest, the two never share a lot about their current private affairs and you respect that. Understanding that not every creature wishes to be known, especially if they’re of the rarer types like you know these two are, so them standing before you now asking this question is quite strange. “Oh? What can I help with?” You walk into your home, decidedly leaving the door open.

“Okay so uhm- I’m not sure if you know. Wait what do you know- wait no wait oka-” Mingi’s nervous rambling is cut off by Yunho who looks you dead in the eye, unlike Mingi whose eyes are drilling holes in the floor. “Do you believe in the supernatural?” Yunho’s voice is firm and not as soft as you’re used to. “The supernatural? yeah, why?” You say nonchalantly, thinking of all the ways the direction this conversation can go. Would they confess their true nature? Yunho scratches the back of his neck as he takes a deep breath before speaking “So uhm if we were to say, to tell you uhm we-” his words are interrupted by a loud scream from outside, all three of your heads turning the direction of the scream.

The scream was guttural sounding, desperate and dry as you stand closest to the doorway you can see body’s panicking as they rush out of the bushes, laying another body down on the ground, you can’t see much of what's happening because of the distance but you can that Yunho and Mingi are worried, body’s tense. “I'm guessing that’s why you asked? about the supernatural?” You speak and your voice is steady in an effort to give some comfort, you walk a bit more into your kitchen before reaching a door on the side and opening it. “Tell them to bring him in- only you and one other can come with him- I don’t need this many unknown people in my house.” You say before walking down the stairs of the door you’ve opened. Turning the lights on down the way.

As your back is turned to them you can't see the bafflement on their faces as they freeze at your seeming nonchalant demeanor before rushing out to the rest of their packmates. You walk down into your apothecary room as you turn on the lights and clear your table, you don’t know what you’ll be dealing with, so for now all you do is roll up your sleeves and tie your hair. You hear the footsteps of three males come down the stairs. Mingi and Yunho reach your sight first before you see the two behind them, a shorter blond carrying a platinum blond man.

“[M/n] how-” Mingi’s words are cut off by your own “Put him down on the table” you instruct the blond and he does so with hesitance. “What's your name?” you ask again as you start inspecting the man laying down on your table, “San.” he responds as you remove the man on your table’s shirt, “Okay San, tell me about your friend here- he’s a Siren right?” you ask. “Yeah, wait [M/n] how do you-” Mingi responds instead but you completely ignore him. “Fresh or saltwater?” you ask already knowing the answer, eye’s directed at San. “Fresh water” San responds, “What are you doing- why are you taking off his shirt?” he asks, confusion sounding like anger. “Because I'm gonna need you to smear ointment on his chest- lest you want him to stop breathing” you say as you turn to try and reach for a jar of ointment in the cabinet behind you. Although San is quick to stop you as he grabs the wrist of the hand you had rested on the siren's chest to check his heartbeat.

“Listen I don’t know who you are, but you need to tell me what the fuck-AH!” San’s words are stopped by a sharp wince as he suddenly lets go of your wrist, clutching his arm as he looks at the back of his shoulder. Behind him in the doorway you see your best friend standing with her arm outstretched as she’s just thrown a knife into his shoulder blade.“You wolves couldn't act fast enough to stop your little friend here from grabbing [M/n]?” Lisa asks as she walks over. San tries to pull out the knife but you quickly stop him, “Don’t do that, that knife’s specifically designed to hurt anyone except for Lisa. Mingi go get another one of your friends to help San” you say and Mingi complies, despite the unease in his eyes and the questions you can feel lingering on his lips, he walks back out the room. “San you sit down on that chair over there” you point to a chair in the corner of the room “Lisa help him” she clicks her tongue before looking at you as if asking why “You’re the only one that can touch the knife, you know where the ointment is, Yunho help her I don’t think San would be to keen on letting her touch him” you order and Yunho nods, his mouth closed and it seems even he hasn’t processed whats been happening.

Mingi comes down with another male behind him, this one with short dark hair, “Fire elemental yeah? What’s your name?” you ask him as you get out jars of paste from your cabinets. “Uhm uh yeah Wooyoung what’s going on with San” his eyes instinctively flicker to his friend and you can see the panic in his eyes, “hey don't focus on him, focus on me I need your help with your friend.” Wooyoung's head snaps between the two of his friends before he sees San nod at him and he walks up to the table as you hand him a jar. “Here, smear this into his chest” you say as you start inspecting the siren on your table. “When was the last time he swam- in fresh water specifically” You ask Wooyoung. “Uhm I'm not sure? A few months ago maybe? He and Jongho- a saltwater siren, swam in the Night sea before we came here but he hasn’t been in the water since and then he got sick so we don’t know what to do” Wooyoung's words flow out a mile a minute as he starts rubbing the clear ointment on Yeosangs chest.

“Tell me what you’re doing to him” San speaks from the corner of the room between pained hisses. “Okay you see this?” you point to the open gills of the Siren before you, “Usually sirens' gills only form when they’re underwater, his gills being open, basically gasping for air means he cant breath. Freshwater Sirens are much more sensitive than saltwater ones, they need more water intake and too much salt water can also dry out their skin. I've seen it before one or two times in my lifetime, he’s dehydrated, see how he’s molting and his chapped lips?” Wooyoung's nod’s. “So you know how to help him then?” San asks as he’s being wrapped in a bandage by Yunho, Lisa now standing in the other corner of the room as she cleans her dagger.

“Yeah, yeah I know how, Lisa, would you get me the towels please?” you respond as you wrap your hands around Yeosangs neck, covering his gills as Lisa walks up the stairs of the room into your home. Seeing your actions, San tries to storm up from his chair but is held back by Yunho as Mingi’s voice aggressively tells him to sit.”What are you doing?! You just said his gills are how he breathes?! Wooyoung stop him!” San shouts as he’s struggling against Yunho's hold, Wooyoung tries to reach for your hands but is yanked back by Mingi “I told you not to touch him” his voice is borderline possessive but you can't bring yourself to focus on that now. “The ointment Wooyoung rubbed on his chest helped open up his lungs, I'm closing his gills to ensure he'll breathe out of his mouth.” you say and before they can respond the siren lets out a gasp as his breathing becomes a bit more stable, now from his mouth and nose.

“Alright I have to take him out to the water, you can follow but don’t interrupt okay?” You look at the four men in front of you, three nod as San stays silent. You pick Yeosang up bridal-style and Mingi lets out a noise of protest but stays mostly silent. You walk up the stairs careful not to move the siren in your hold too much. As you walk out of your home and feel the cold breeze hit you for the second time that night, the siren in your hold wines at the temperature drop. You nod your head in acknowledgement at the three other males standing outside, looking worried to all hell, as you continue walking to the stream that flows outside your house only a few miles away.

You feel the seven men following you, some fussing over San as they walk, Mingi and Yunho leading them, Lisa follows with towels in hand. As you reach the edge of the stream you look back at the men, “Don’t interrupt yeah? You might not understand what's happening but interfering will only hurt him” you look back at the water. The men behind you all seem apprehensive but comply to your orders, San only because he’s still being held back by Yunho. The clearing is deathly silent as you start walking into the river, despite the cold of the water you don’t flinch.

As you work and the others watch you, Hongjoongs turns to Mingi, “I thought you said he was human?” he whispers slightly, “I thought he was” Mingi responds, mouth almost agape in awe at your actions. “Then why does his right eye look like that of a banshee? Don't tell me you didn't realize” Hongjoong whispers again, this time Mingi is silent as he hears his leader's revelation. He’s always been curious about your white eye, the intricate markings almost like shattered glass, sometimes even wondering if you were blind in it, but he’d never had the gall to ask.

You let out a whistle as you stand in the water. It reaches your chest as you hold Yeosang, letting him practically float in the freshwater, his whole body, except for his face covered by the usual clear stream that's now blurred by the night's darkness. “Amphitrite, darling I need your help” you call out softly, in the same voice you’d speak to Mingi in when he fell asleep on your shoulder, the voice you'd speak to Yunho in when he came to you teary eyed and in need of comfort. A moment of confusion passes before the water starts swirling around you. The hair you’ve loosely tied has now fallen, cascading down your shoulders like a waterfall as the ends drift in the river. The water around you and the siren starts turning a bright blue, almost blinding. Once again San tries to lurch forward but is held back by Hongjoong, “He said not to interrupt” the leader states, despite his own confusion he is smart enough to know not to mess with the trails of a Banshee.

From the side of the river, the side filled with forest trees so dark the others can’t see past the line that separates the land they currently stand on with the territory named Forest night, emerges a large horse. Not a normal one. The horse seems sickly, almost dark and boney, barely a horse at all as its seaweed-like mane sways lightly in the wind, dripping wet despite the fact that the horse has just come out of the dry forest. The horse- the kelpie’s soulless eyes stare into the 7 men standing on the other side of the river. The way it’s flesh is ripped from the sides of its snout revealing it’s horrific teeth is a picture painted from nightmares of the sickests minds. Its bones crack with every step and the dark shadows around it lash out as whispers follow.

It steps into the water and the liquid seems to be drawn to it. The water crawls up its legs and takes its form, molding with the bloody bones and dark shadows so well, to the point that if you didn’t look too closely the horse would seem normal, beautiful even. No ripped flesh or greasy hair, no teeth are shown from its snout because its skin has no tear. The kelpie is big and dark, looking like a noble steed fit for a true royal, yet it walks over to you so slow and soft that it's clear where its loyalties lie. The kelpie goes silent, no whisper or lashing of shadows as it bows to you. The animal who is known to bring death to many sends a horrid thought through San’s mind. They had just given Yeosang, to the nightmarish stallion, on a silver platter. Instead of the creature luring Yeosang to death, it was his own pack who handed him to the ominous shadows of death looming above the glowing river of life.

You reach out a hand to pet its snout, “Amphritre darling, could you help this young siren for me?” you ask softly, stroking the kelpie, it seems to look down for a moment, makes a noise of dismay before you speak again, “Please?” you ask, removing your hand from its snout and gripping your necklace, the kelpie looks at the stone in your hand and relaxes as you reach back up to pet it once more.

It retracts its snout from your hold before looking down at Yeosang, sniffing his hair slightly before bringing a hoof out of the water, time seems to slow down as the horse slaps its hoof down on Yeosangs chest before it dissolves into the water, as if it was never there. Its former dark hair and pale bones now blending in with the bubbling waters as Yeosang gasps again, his body lurching forward as his eyes fly open. He coughs up water as you gently rub his back, your other arm. still supporting him as he’s basically sitting on it. “It’s okay, It’s okay” you whisper softly, unaware of how both Mingi and Yunho’s eyes are locked on you.

The way your hair reflects the moonlight, glowing bright as it drifts on the water behind your back, the way your white shirt- now wet and clear sticks to your skin, the way your voice dips low as you whisper to Yeosang, despite it being barely audible to those standing on the ground, it sends shivers down their spine. Makes Mingi’s stomach churn with heat and Yunho’s chest rumble with jealousy. Everyone else is focusing on the now conscious Yeosang, but they’re focusing on you.

As Yeosang’s coughing fit stops he looks up at you, eyes lidded and foggy and then he gives you a lazy smile, “My pearl, I’ve found you, my pearl, my pearl” Yeosang chant’s out softly like a mantra, his hand reaches for your cheek and just before he could place it on your skin, you tap his forehead, causing him to drop back down, now in a deep sleep as he practically snuggles into your hold. Your breath hitches at his words and your eyes lock with Hongjoong and Seonghwa, whose own had widened significantly, but you try not to react too much as you look down for a moment to ensure he’s sleeping before you start to step out as the water around you calms down, going back to its original dark state, only light being from the reflection of the moon.

“What- how-” Mingi’s splutters of confusion are ignored as the salt water siren rushes forward, frantically looking Yeosang up and down, trying to take him from your hold. The siren in your arms, despite his sleepy state, refuses as he makes a noise of protest. You nod your head at Lisa as she hands you a towel before handing another to the saltwater siren. “What’s your name, little one?” she asks him gently, her voice not even close to the malicious tone she had held earlier when speaking to San, “Jongho” the saltwater Siren states. “Alright Jongho, you’re gonna need to help me transfer your friend here from [M/n]’s arms. Can you sit down for me? Hold your hands open with the towel, be ready to take him” she instructs gently, Jongho does as told, you follow shortly after, sitting down on your knees, the action causing your wet pants to flex against your thighs, which immediately draw’s Yunho’s attention.

“What’s this one's name?” you ask Jongho softly, referring to the man in your arms, “Yeosang” the shifter that stands beside Mingi speaks. He seems regal in a sense, and you can sense a connection of sorts to him… he must be a creature that inhabits water, you hum in acknowledgment at his answer before looking down at the boy in your arms. “Alright Yeosang can you hear me?” You speak, gently using one of your hands that's not holding him against you to move the wet hair out of his face, the siren makes a noise of acknowledgement but doesn't open his eyes. “I'm going to need you to let go of me okay? We need to dry you off lest you get sick” you utter and your voice flows over the clearing, despite your gentle tone, the low rumble of your words seems to keep everyone around you quiet. The siren makes another noise of disagreement and you can sense the starting agitation of the wolves standing a bit to your right.

“Come on, if you do this for me I’ll be here when you wake up okay? Just go into the arms of your brother." Finally Yeosang complies at your words as he relaxes the arms that were wrapped around your neck, you hand him to Jongho who instantly wraps him in the blanket and gently tries to dry him as Wooyoung and San flock to his side. You stand up and start gently drying yourself, Lisa helping you with your long hair as you look at the others. “You need to get him home for now, the water may have helped him but the measures i've used will ensure he’ll be very cold, I’d suggest keeping Wooyoung close to him to warm him up, I’m not sure how long you guys will be here, so he can come swim in the river if he feels his hydration levels get too low, just let me know first.” You speak to the group, mostly the two reptilian shifters given they seem to hold the most authority among the group.

“Wait- what how did you-” Mingi walks closer as he starts questioning what just happened, despite his confusion and search for answers his eyes are stuck on your chest as your shirt sticks to it and the necklace he’s never seen you without dangles from your neck. “Isn't it obvious? Thought those two would have figured it out already” you nod to the two shifters again before pointing to your eye, the one that's white and void, filled with little gray lines. “The eye’s of a Banshee.” The shorter one states, “Although I haven't heard of one being alive in a while, the last known one was when the war ended.” the white haired one follows.

“I like keeping quiet, nothing good comes of my kind being known. You must understand that” you say, voice monotone as the two nod. “I’m Kim Hongjoong, this is my right hand Park Seonghwa. It is a pleasure to finally meet you, we have heard quite a lot” Hongjoong says as he nods his head at you. “Thank you for saving Yeosang, truly we didn’t know what to do.” Seonghwa does the same as Hongjoong as he nods his head.

“Hm, It’s no problem, although I must say not everyday the King of Aurora comes to my home.” You say as you look at Hongjoong, his face is stoic but you see the slight widening of his eyes that shows his shock. “What? You think just because we’re an isolated island that we don’t keep up with what happens in other regions?” you ask half sarcastically, Wooyoung who’s listening into the conversation makes a small shrug of “yeah”. You chuckle slightly and the sound is like music to Mingi and Yunho’s ears in this tense atmosphere. “I think you guys should go home yeah? He needs rest” you nod over to the sleeping Yeosang.

Seonghwa steps forward for a moment, “He’ll ask about you, you know that right? Not everyday a fresh water siren finds their pearl” you nod your head in understanding as you cross your arms, the others make faces of confusion but don't interrupt “Yes I understand that, but right now rest is more important to him.” You say and Hongjoong nods, “We do still need to talk” he motions for the others to start gathering around as his eyes are focused on you.

“Hm, I guess I understand, a King worried about a man of his pack” you hum, not noticing the slight flinch as you refer to him as ‘King’, “There's a tavern a little bit into town, called Moonlight, I’ll meet you there tomorrow to talk, you can come anytime. Although not everyone can come, I'm not sure my pack would appreciate being ambushed by yours” Hongjoong nods at your words as he turns around to signal the rest to leave, but Mingi instantly lurches forward.

“Hey woah no I’m not leaving, since when were you a Banshee? Wait, no that's stupid, why didn’t you tell me? Why didn't you tell us?” There are tears lingering in his eyes as he asks you pleadingly, his pupils wide and glossy. He searches your face for an answer as his hands grip your arms desperately. “Why didn't you tell me you were wolves? Shifters from the Walkam bloodline no less” you don’t mean to seem as cold as you do, but your words send a chill down the wolves spine, one colder than the night sky you’re currently standing under.

“We were scared..” Yunho whispers as he moves closer to both you and Mingi. The others look at the scene unfolding before them and they feel as if they’ve invaded something they shouldn’t have, but they can’t look away. The way the moon is shining on you three is simply mesmerizing, as if she’s capturing the moment in her memory. “And so was I. You must know being a Banshee is not safe, for me nor for you. Some things are better kept unsaid.” You place a hand on each of their cheeks as their faces nuzzle into your skin, warm flushed against your cold hands. “But we weren’t- that's not what we were scared of I- '' Mingi's words are cut off by Lisa, who's standing with the others.

“Loverboy, I don’t think this is the place for your confession okay? Besides [Name] is tired, that ritual takes a lot out of him” she says as she shifts her weight to one hip, she seems a little annoyed to the others but you can see the bit of sympathy in her eyes. The scene seems almost familiar to her but she pushes the feeling away. Mingi turns his head to her and opens his mouth to protest but he’s stopped by you talking instead. “She’s right Mingi, you need to go home, Yeosang needs to rest, I need to rest.” You tell him softly. “But we have to talk” Yunho’s disheartened voice reaches your ears. “Tomorrow is Friday, right? We always meet on friday nights, why would tomorrow be any different? We can talk then, I'll give you all the answers I can then.” your thumb strokes his cheek gently before you retract your hands. Both wolves whine at the loss of your touch but they don't talk back at your words. They listen intently like worshipers would their deity.

“Promise?” they ask in unison, Mingi’s eyes glisten with unshed tears as Yunho’s does with hope. “When have I ever backed out of our Friday night meetings? Why would I skip the chance to see you now meae carissimae lupi” the familiar name rolls off your tongue in a language that makes Hongjoongs eyes widen slightly, but he doesn’t comment on it, not in such a fragile atmosphere. Both Mingi and Yunho’s eyes flash with confusion yet fondness, you’ve never told them what the name meant, but they both hold the familiarity of the way your voice vibrates when you refer to them with it dear. “Now I believe you need to help get your brother home hm?” You nod your head to Yeosang who's still in Jongho’s arms. Yunho is the first to start retreating, but Mingi is hesitant to do the same, instead he sends one final glance to his pack. His eyes lock with Yunho, and then his gaze lingers on Yeosang for just a moment longer than a normal look should, before he hugs you, tightly. Not caring for the wetness of your clothes, or the coldness of your skin, he hugs you like his life depends on it, and were you any weaker it would have hurt.

He rests his nose in your neck, inhaling your scent as if he’s engraving it in his memory. Your hand automatically rests itself on his head, gently scratching his scalp to try and soothe him from what you believe to be the feelings of his sick brother now crashing down on him. Unbeknownst to you, the action solidifies something, adds oxygen to his lungs, to the fire in his very being that's alight for you.

“Mingi..” Hongjoong calls in warning as he sees Lisa’s gaze. Hongjoong doesn’t want to intrude longer than he already has, the suspicions he and Seonghwa currently hold make him weary of your company, despite the kind gesture you had just done for them. Mingi growls, it’s low, not like any sound they’ve ever heard from him, seems to reverberate from his chest like a demon roaring in a cave, and not that of a normal wolf. Although he lets go, and so no one pays it any mind, all of them having too much to process tonight already, Mingi’s more primal than usual rumble being the last of their worries.

Mingi looks at your face as he lets go of you, leans in and kisses your nose as he cups your cheeks before he turns away and starts walking, not looking at any of his pack members. You stand in shock as you watch his retreating figure, feeling the tingle of his lips on your skin linger. Yunho spares you a glance of longing before going after Mingi, and the otters hang around unsure whether they should stay or go.

“[Name] will meet you at the tavern tomorrow, King. You all should go before I stick another knife in one of you” Lisa says as she assesses the situation at hand, her eyes travel to San as he grits his teeth, shoulders tensing as he seemingly readies himself to jump at her, but he’s stopped by Wooyoung holding his arm. “Yeah we’ll go Ma’am, no need to dagger any of us” he tugs San to follow, the blond making a confused noise at Wooyoung's sudden honorifics for the female. Jongho whose feet have already begun moving the moment Lisa’s first sentence left her mouth.

Now the only people left in the clearing, it’s you, Lisa, Seonghwa and Hongjoong. “You speak the ancient language?” Seonghwa asks, “I was taught at a young age, just as you probably were, lost dragon of Twilight” Seonghwa’s breath hitches at your response, eyes widening as he immediately opens his mouth to respond, yet Hongjoong interrupts him, “Seonghwa, we will go.” Hongjoong who’s been analyzing both you and Lisa makes his decision final as he starts walking, Seonghwa quickly following his leader but still spluttering in confusion. His regal mask seemingly breaking the moment you showed an inkling of knowledge.

Once the two have passed the treeline and are out of your sight, you let out a breath of relief and Lisa immediately moves to your side to support you as your legs give in for a moment. She gives you a second to stabilize yourself before you both move back into your home, you immediately sit on a stool by your kitchen counter as she locks the door. Your head rests in your hands as you hear Lisa rustle around in your kitchen. “Drink”, she says, before placing a glass of water in front of you as she sits down herself.

You take the glass and chug it as she starts speaking, “Tea-moo won’t like this you know” she plays with her dagger as she speaks, the tip of the blade chipping a hole into the paint of the counter top as she spins it under her finger. “Tea-moo has a wife to worry about, and stop it with the blade you’re going to ruin another counter top” you swat her hand playfully to stop her, she huffs and drops the dagger. “She won’t like this either” Lisa gives you a knowing look as she stands back up, now looking through your cupboards. “Just for different reasons” you sigh as she turns around, a jar of salve in her hands.

She walks over to you as you turn in your chair to face her, with her help you remove your shirt as she opens the jar, your muscle’s ache with the strain you’ve put on them tonight, clearly not having used your magic for a long time has an effect on you. Looking down you see the lightning-like scars that litter your torso and crawl all the way to your back. You're just lucky the transparency of your white shirt didn’t expose the usually light pink marks that litter your skin tonight, but now they’re glowing a faint blue. It’s not painful by any means, but still the reminder that it can be excruciating when not treated haunts you. You shake your head to distract yourself as Lisa starts lightly applying the balm along the lines of your healed wounds. It’s become a calming ritual for her, applying the salve on the long forgotten wounds that only re appear when you use your magic. It’s as if the light inside you tries to escape, and Lisa tries her hardest to keep it inside. Lest she fail again. Applying the salve to watch the marks almost completely disappear is the only thing that can help her rest easy after you've used magic such as what you used tonight.

“Vampires are territorial creatures, they are most like wolves in that way” she muses as she continues your previous conversation, “Don’t let them hear you say that” you try and lighten the mood, and under any other circumstance it would have worked. “Tea- moo hearing me compare him to a wolf is not my concern. My concern; is him finding out his previous imprinted- and his wife's savior has been claimed by a Siren- a prince of Dune no less” Lisa’s gaze flickers to the orange stone hung around your neck before she looks at you, you sigh and rub your eyes, already feeling the headache forming, “and why is that your concern?” you voice the question yet already know the answer.

“That nation abandoned you, who's to say their prince wont do the same?” she slams the lid back on the jar of salve before she moves to put it away while you put on your shirt again. “What happened then had nothing to do with him Lisa, you know that. He does not know who I am and does not know I know who he is. Besides, I do not plan on reciprocating his bond. I've had enough dealing with Dune’s sirens to last me all my lifetimes.” you bring your necklace out from under your shirt as Lisa walks back to you, she takes the stone in her hand gently as it glows in response to her touch, you let her.

She lets it drop back to your chest with a gentle jingle of the chain, “And the wolves? You’ve been awfully close to them this last year, and while the others may have been fine with it- having seen them tonight? Having heard the rumble in the angry one’s-""Mingi’s” you interrupt her,”Mingi’s chest” she nods her head, “that's something way more than just adoration for you…” she says, and this time you can’t reassure her in your hesitance to pursue anything like you could with the siren.

She nods her head in understanding, “Just be careful hm?” she pats your chest, “dealing with one supernatural bond is hard enough, having the prospect of three? It might not bode well with the others” You nod your head at her words because you know it’s true, but you can’t bring yourself to deny anything.

Because the last few months, this last year spent with Mingi and Yunho have brought back to you what you thought had been extinguished forever, but you’re scared of accepting the reality of what that means. Accepting reality means accepting them, and you fear you'll drown their fire if you do, just like you did before.

“Do you think it’s stupid of me to live in this delusion?” you ask quietly, fiddling with your necklace as it once again glows in response to you, your emotions. Lisa sighs, “I don’t think it’s stupid- I don’t think it's a delusion either, My little prince” she holds your face in her hands, using the tittle you've long since forgone. Lisa has always been with you, ever since you were a teen knowing nothing about life she had been one of the older flames who helped guide you. “If those wolves are what you desire, then you know i'll help you acquire them- I think they would come willingly” she jokes, and you huff out a laugh. “My desire means nothing in the face of their safety. I just, I like to think that If I was different, if I wasn't-” you stop your sentence, “I like to think that sometimes I could love someone the way you love her” you say. Lisa’s eyes fill with pain and she kisses your forehead, “You will, you'll find someone who loves you like that” ‘You already have’ she thinks but doesn't verbalize.

“Why are you always the one able to make me vulnerable?” you ask rhetorically, biting your cheek in an effort not to cry. Lisa’s warmth sometimes reminds you more of your mother than a sister. “I've been your guard since before you knew what love meant [M/N], if you didn't feel safe enough to be vulnerable with me I wouldn't be doing my job right” she bites back and pats your cheek before her hands leave your face. “You know you don't have to protect me right? I can do it myself” you muse, and she responds without a beat, “I don’t have too, I want to. Just because you're able to protect yourself doesn't mean you should. You protect the others, you protect your kids, so I protect you.”

You smile at her, and she’s reminded of another time, a younger you running between an army of soldiers, laughing as the big burly men in all black gaze with fondness at your little figure. The contrast of your soft white hair and clothing to their intimidating nature always drew a laugh from onlookers. Lisa remembers sitting next to her love as you played with the soldiers, she remembers a time your smile was innocent and not burdened with the pain and knowledge you now hold.

She hopes these wolves could bring back that smile.

Ateez masterlist | Navigation

Taglist [12 /30]: @foxilsdenn @zzstar @glitchyaiko @brrrkdslek @scarfac3 @xavi-in-kpopland @conwunder @venn-ie @dahbee8 @idkwhatto-namethis @seongsangssbitch @grapejellysollie

note: RAAHH IM SO EXCITED TO FINALLY RELEASE THIS, you have no idea how much I love this storyline guys :(( im taking a long time with it because i wnat it to be good!! I hope all my moonies enjoy this <3333 Please remember the reader does have specific characteristics visually (hair and eyes), wich WAS stated in the character introductions and are there for reasons so im asking nicely that everyone be respectfull about that <3 ANYWAY on a happier note I'm using a lot of foreshadowing for this series, so I want my moonies to interact with it a lot :) share with me your theories, parts of thd chapters that stand out to you, headcannons or thoughts you have :)) If your theory is correct I'll give you a lil spoiler on what will happen further in the story. I want to see how smart my moonies are and if they can pick up the crumbs I leave for them- remember no piece of information is given if it won't be used😘

#Guardians by ATH #kpop x male reader #ateez x reader #ateez au #forgot this was in my drafts whoops!

74 notes · View notes

breadedloafs · 9 days ago

Text

wow😳

The Places Between Us: The Devoted Lover: (OT8 X Fem!Reader)

Pairing: Kim Hongjong x Fem!Reader | Sidepairings: Ateez x Fem!Reader

Genre: Smut, angst, fluff | AU: Fantasy!au

Word Count: 9k

Summary: After a week of waiting, Hongjoong finally makes his appearance in Breakbone Pass. Finally in each other's arms, YN and Hongjoong can take on the entire world together.

MINORS DO NOT INTERACT!

Overall tags: dub-con, mind control, enslavement, kidnapping, forced breeding, monster fucking, sex work, mentions/implications of abuse, mentions/implications of SA, stockholm syndrome, public sex, exhibitionism, humiliation, degradation, breeding kink, bigdick!Seonghwa, bigdick!Yunho, DoubleDick!Yunh, monster fucking, face fucking, throat fucking, undead sex, sex w/ undead, belly bulge, anal sex, anal fingering, vaginal sex, multiple positions, multiple orgasms, squirting/vaginal ejaculation, slight size kink (height wise), overstimulation, facials, cum swallowing, choking, dom!ateez, sub!reader, tit fucking, sex toys, bondage, multiple partners, threesome (m/m/f), orc!jongho, naga!seonghwa, demon!hongjoong, dragon!yunho, undead!mingi, goblin!yeosang, lycan!san, lycan!wooyoung.

Taglist: @binniesbabe @stay-tiny-things @oiminho @babymbbatinygirl @sopematesxx @pirana10 @juicyjaxxy @corgilover20 @kinkymaminicole @londonbridges10 @readerofallthingss @dvbkie099 @cpg2020 @raralxyne

Part 6: The Orc Warchief < |

****

Breakfast consisted of a warm bowl of rabbit stew. You sat in Talia’s cabin, scarfing down the proper meal with a hunk of bread and milk, as Willow and Sunghoon played nearby. You have been staying with the Orcs for a week now, and your curse has not progressed at all. Talia explained your moonstone necklace, embedded with magic now, was warding off its worst effects. The only times it burned now were when Jongho snuck into your cabin late at night.

“My brother is quite fond of you,” Talia said beside you, eating her own stew over a bed of steaming rice. “I have never seen him take to someone so easily.”

“It’s not me he’s fond of,” you sneered, spooning stew and rice into your mouth.

The both of you laughed, and she nudged you gently. “I meant it in a platonic way,” she elaborated. “Jongho never takes to outsiders without them having to prove themselves somehow. Him and Kim are only friends because Kim defeated him in a sparring match; that had been after Kim went into a spider’s nest and defeated the broodmother, bringing my brother its legs as proof.”

You shuddered thinking about that. “Like I said, I think I proved myself to your brother in other ways.” Hongjoong came to mind again, and the burning question came out. “I don’t know why he didn’t tell me who he really was. You’d think being a big bad war hero demon person might be something to impress a girl with.”

“Kim isn’t the boasting type,” she replied. “Personally, I think he doesn’t like being praised as a war hero.”

“Why not?”

“Unlike most of our kind, Kim did not defeat the old king for glory or power. He did it out of love for his people. He did it to protect them. When he saw that Argos became possessed by a power hungry warlock, he realized he was the only one who could defeat him. None of us were there, but the stories have been passed down through generations. My uncle, father and grandfather all told my brother and I about Kim’s infamous battle. My grandfather liked to be mystical and say ‘fire and ice met on the battlefield, and ice won’.”

The image of Hongjoong, muddy and dirty in battle armor, facing off against another king came to mind. He’d told you stories of his other adventures. Most of them involved him fighting some monstrous creature or outwitting his enemies, but nothing like this. He never even mentioned a war.

“I always thought he was a regular guy,” you shrugged, pushing a carrot around in the bowl. “He knew a lot about magic, but I thought he was just interested in the subject. I didn’t know he was magicfolk.”

“Demons can disguise themselves as normal humans,” Talia told you, washing her food down with fresh milk. “My uncle saw his demon form once, and he said it would make the strongest of Orcs run in terror.” She then said, “Perhaps he kept this from you to protect you. All these years later, Kim has made lots of enemies. They might be inclined to attack you if they knew you meant something to him. Considering the war is brewing, those enemies might decide to hit him in his softest spot.”

Your heart warmed at being considered Hongjoong’s ‘soft spot’.

“But, now that this is out in the open, he may decide now is the time for honesty,” she said. “His last letter mentioned he was half a day’s ride from here. He’s on Aerion, so he will be here even sooner.”

Hongjoong’s latest letter was lying on your table back in your cabin.

‘Dearest love,

Fate has been a bitch to us, but now I think it’s starting to ease up. I left Tin City after freezing that goblin’s crops, and am on my way to you. I promise to explain everything when I see you. I didn’t mean for any of this to happen, love. I only wanted to keep you safe. You are the only good, pure thing in my life, and I wanted to keep it that way. But, I suppose the cat would make it out of the bag eventually. I’ll see you soon.

Love forever,

HJ.’

You read his letter so many times you memorized it. Even if Jongho worked you into full exhaustion, you still couldn’t sleep without reading it once. He was coming back to you. The days of suffering will finally be over and you’d have him back in your arms.

Then you’d get the answers to your questions.

“Auntie YN, come watch me train! I’ve gotten way better since last time!”

Sunghoon charged out of the cabin with his wooden sparring sword. You, Talia and Willow cleaned up the dishes, then went after him to the training yard. Led by an older Orc, the children listened intently to his instructions and demonstrations. As they began practicing on their own, you wondered where Hongjoong came from. He only said “the north” whenever you asked him. Were there other demons? If not, what happened to them? Did he have parents or was he an orphan like you? Why did he keep all these secrets from you? These questions burrowed themselves deep into your mind. You felt as if you didn't know him at all when you thought you did. You used to think you knew him more than anyone, but everyone you meet proved the opposite. Thinking about everything you heard about him, how could you be sure his name was Hongjoong? How could you be sure about anything?

Archery took your mind off things. Focusing on your target, you let loose arrow after arrow. You managed to hit inside the circles now, though not always. The motion and focus kept you from thinking about what else he hid. He said in his letter he didn't mean for this to happen. You vaguely recalled Seonghwa mentioning a gift before. What did that mean? Was Haeyoung meant to curse someone else, yet used it on you instead? If that was true, why did he let you stay with Seonghwa, whom he knew would take you again? You shot an arrow straight into the center of the target, thinking of the lies.

“You're improving day by day,” Jongho patted your shoulder. “With a bit more practice, we might recruit you into the army.”

“With a lot of practice,” you said, starting to take the arrows from the target. “I don't think I’m army material.”

“I think you’ll end up surprising yourself.”

“Trust me, it’ll definitely be a surprise if-”

Darkness cut off your words. The sun had been blotted out, and everything turned into night for the briefest moment. You looked up to see a wide, dark body gliding across the sky low to the village. It covered everything in total darkness. Attached to the underbelly were three small figures you couldn’t fully make out.

“Uncle Kim!” Sunghoon and Willow cheered.

“Hongjoong.”

A smile broke across your face, and happiness washed out the pain you’d been holding inside. Dropping the arrows, you ran out of the archery range with the two children behind you. The urge to be in the safety of his arms propelled you forward. Fate had kept you apart, and you’d make sure you came back together. You kept glancing up at the sky, trying to stay in Aerion’s shadow, as she flew to the mountains beyond. Several more Orc children cheered and rushed behind you, all pointing and jumping towards the wyvern. Your legs aching from sparring and your chest starting to burn from your panting, you still persisted. You and the children ran up a path leading up to a tall mountain peak. Even as the wind grew colder, you kept going. Hongjoong became your only goal. If you’d known about his true identity, you would not have kept running. You would have turned back. You would’ve stayed in place. You might not have a sword, but you would've fought tooth and nail to get back to him just like he’d done for you.

“Uncle Kim!”

“It’s Uncle Kim!”

“Aerion!”

“She has babies with her!”

The Orcs rushed ahead of you to the large beast settling in the clearing. Aerion was enormous, spanning several hundred feet with teeth as long as swords. Her dark blue scales reflected off the sun breaking through the grey skies, white spikes going from the top of her triangular head to her pointed tail. You froze in place, taking in the intimidating size of her from afar. Hongjoong managed to tame this creature? How? It was a story he never shared before.

Aerion lowered her head to the children, amber eyes blinking slowly when they approached. Clearly, she recognized them as children and not snacks. It was then you noticed the three figures from before clinging to her. Half-dragon, half-human, the Dragonite babies were as large as cats: one stood out in a shining silver, another a matte bronze and the last and smallest being a glittery emerald. They stayed close to Aerion’s body, snapping their jaws at those who tried getting close to them. From a leather saddle, someone climbed down to meet the crowd of small Orcs.

“Hongjoong.”

You might be in a dream again. Right now, you’re sleeping in a cage where some overlord is waiting to take advantage of your curse. There is no way you’re standing on the same ground as Hongjoong. Your mind took in every feature of him before he could fade away from reality: messy black hair brushed back to his shoulders; the weariness in his eyes from travel being concealed with cheerfulness; the long black coat he wore over a black shirt and pants; the leather gloves he always took off right when before he touched you, wanting your skin on his at all times. He looked thinner than the last time you saw him. His upturned nose, his wide gummy smile, his pointed chin and jawline all came into view when he finally looked up. After days of mourning the loss of that face, you choked back a sob seeing it in the flesh.

“Is it really you?” The words came out in a small whisper, faint stinging coming to your nose.

“YN…”

His clear, high voice punctured your heart. Shaky legs took tentative steps towards him, the fear of him being an allusion keeping them behind. If you touched him, he’d break away with the wind. The closer you came to him, the easier the glaze in his eyes became. Lip trembling, you gripped the cuffs of your coat.

“Hongjoong…”

“YN…”

The both of you broke into a run. Your bodies collided, arms enveloping one another and he didn’t vanish. The crisp winter air clung to his skin, a slight frost on his coat, but he couldn’t have felt any warmer. He yanked off your hat to bury his face in your hair, and you heard him inhale the flowery oil Willow used to braid it.

“I’m so sorry,” he buried his head in your hair, arms tight around you. “I’m so sorry, love.”

‘Love’. Nobody called you that but him. To hear it from another man repulsed you, but not Hongjoong.

“Call me that again,” you breathed through your tears, chest tightening from the lump it created.

“Love,” he obliged, kissing your crown. He lifted your head, and you sobbed. It really was him. “My sweetest love,” he said, forehead pressing to yours, “My only love.”

“You’re here,” you wept, tears falling to your cold cheeks. “I thought I’d never see you again,” you touched his jawline, feeling up to his cheek to memorize his face. “I thought I’d be lost forever, and I’d lose every single memory of you that I have.”

“I wouldn’t let that happen,” he said, tears sticking to his lashes. “I wouldn’t have let that happen,” he shook his head, kissing your forehead and holding you there.

“I was so-”

“-I know. I know, love.”

The word ‘love’ broke you in two. You let out the first hard sob, you buried your face in his shoulder.

“It’s my fault,” he wept, stroking your hair. “I should have gone right to you. I shouldn’t have let you stay there. Seonghwa’s palace is one of the safest places for you to be. He might be a bit of a dick, but…It wasn’t supposed to happen this way. Not at all. Please, believe me.” He held you tightly, both of you shaking with tears.

Your tight throat kept you from responding. Everything about him drowned it all out. You escaped deep into him as he held you.

“I’m never letting you out of my sight again,” he promised, gently pulling you from his shoulder to meet your eyes. “Not for a single second. Ever. It’s me and you forever. No matter where we go or what we do, it’s us. I swear, it’ll be us together.”

“I don’t want to be away from you ever again.”

“You won’t be.” Two thumbs wiping your tears, Hongjoong scanned over your face. “My love,” he said, voice cracking. “My YN…My beautiful YN…”

You stood there in his arms, not noticing the group of people coming up the path. Jongho and Talia had the good sense not to approach either of you, but instead started herding the children away from Aerion and her babies. Your fingers dug into his coat, balling up the fabric as you wept. Nce the worst of your tears passed, Hongjoong led you away from the point back down the mountain pass.

“What took you so long?” you asked him, wiping your cold, wet cheeks. “I've been here a week already.”

“Byungho suggested that Aerion and I rest in the Choi camp for a while,” he sniffled, doing the same. “He is the healer there. I imagine you didn't meet him, but I wish you had. He would've protected you for me.”

“Protect me from Wooyoung?”

“And others who'd try hurting you. He may be old, but he's tougher than dragon skin,” he said.

“What did you do to him? Wooyoung, I mean.”

The young beta wolf’s face floating to the front of your mind. Yes, you’d goaded him into throwing you out of the tent, but it’d been your idea to escape their camp. If you’d stayed put like the voice-Hongjoong’s voice-told you, he might have gotten to you sooner.

“San handled him in their way. But, I might have frozen his arm,” he said. “I had sent Garnet with a note to San, explaining who you were to me and that I’d forgive whatever he’d done to you, but when I saw…When that mongrel tossed you into the mud like trash, I wanted to flay him alive. I would have taken on that whole pack if they’d tried me. I thought of turning each and every one of them into living ice sculptures whenever I thought about it. Wooyoung is lucky that Byungho likes him so much, and that his brother is a forgiving person.”

“I bet he was embarrassed by that.”

“Very. The worst thing you can do to a lycan is make them look weak in front of their pack.”

“Like how stealing Dragonite babies is getting back at a Dragonite prince with a breeding kink?”

He laughed, a sound you melted at, “Yeah. Aerion hasn’t hatched her own in a long time, so I thought she’d like them.”

“And you said you froze Yeosang’s crops?”

“His flower meadow, technically. He used them to line the whiskey barrels while they aged. Without a good crop, it’ll be hard to do and disrupt his whiskey profits.”

“That would hurt, huh?”

“A lot. A hit to their banks is worse than a hit to their face.” His fingers tightened on your hip, “I don’t care that you were under my curse. They still….They still did that to you. Seonghwa was spared."

"Why?"

"He was going to keep you on his island, as a guest," he added, "Until I had finished with my business around the north.”

"But then Yunho kidnapped me."

"But then Yunho kidnapped you," he nodded. He kissed your cheek and gave you another squeeze. "That's never happening again. I promise."

You pecked his lips, hugging him close to you as you headed down to the village. It wasn’t until you reached the bottom that you noticed the others. Orcs big and small put their right fist to their chest as Hongjoong passed, bowing their heads. Hongjoong only awkwardly nodded back, the ease from before turning stiff in their presence.

“Why are they all doing that?” you asked him, noticing their solemn faces.

“It's a respect thing.”

“Because you're a big badass demon guy?”

“Because I killed Argos.”

“Talia mentioned that to me,” you told him. “Why didn't you tell me about it? Why did you keep all this a secret? I thought you trusted me, Hongjoong.”

“I'll explain it later,” he said right as Jongho came around you both.

“Kim,” he clasped hands with Hongjoong, “I'm glad to see you again, friend.”

“And you, Warchief.” Jongho smiled at the title, nodding. He stared around the camp, seeing the barricades at the entrances. “Already preparing?”

“You never know when your enemy is going to strike. One of our scouts saw an encampment of three-thousand men two days' ride from here. They can be on us any time.”

Hongjoong’s face hardened, “The boy is bold, I'll give him that. Has Her Highness sent word?”

“Her last letter said she had just arrived at our outpost down the mountain,” he said. “I can show you-”

“-Brother,” Talia appeared at his side, “Let Kim rest and settle into his cabin first. He only just arrived.”

And had a lot of explaining to do.

“We'll speak later,” Hongjoong assured him, patting his shoulder as he guided you away.

Hongjoong seemed to already know where your cabin was in the camp. The moment you went through the door, you turned to him. He stood by the fireplace, pouring himself coffee from a kettle near the fire. You took him in once more and everything suddenly made sense. His unnatural beauty, his charm, his strength all made him stand out from ordinary men. Yet, you never considered him being anything other than human.

“You're a demon.”

“I am,” he said, sipping the black, rich drink.

“Why didn't you tell me?”

“I didn't want to tell you.”

“Why?”

“Because I didn't want you to be afraid of me,” he said. “I already stay in this human form to gain people's trust. I didn't want to reveal it to the most beautiful woman I'd ever met and have her run in terror. Demons don't have a good reputation, you know.”

“I wouldn't have been scared,” you assured him, playing with the stone around your neck. “If anything, I would have dug it.”

“My true form would have changed your mind. Trust me, the less you knew of me, the better it would have been for you.”

“Let me guess, your ‘enemies’?”

“Yeah, them. Not everyone sees me as this big war hero,” he took another sip, letting it warm his insides. “There are lords and ladies I defeated who aren't the forgiving type. I worried they might find out about you and use you to hurt me. YN,” he put the drink down, “I wanted you as far away from all this as possible. You are the most important thing in my life and I didn't want anyone destroying it. But,” his eyes saddened, “It seems fate had other plans.”

“It didn't occur to you that maybe the true safest place is with you?”

“It crossed my mind, but every time it did, I'd remember every single person I lost and push it back down.”

“Lost?”

“Friends, family, allies,” he replied. He hesitated for a moment, then said, “My parents died during a raid on our village by demon hunters. The local priest said we had set a famine on their crops, and the only way to replenish them was with our blood.” His face hardened, and he did not meet your eyes. “My mother went down first. She was an archer. I remember seeing her on top of a nearby roof, shooting them down with perfect accuracy before someone shot her first. I was ten. She was the first person I ever saw die. My father was killed in the middle of battle. He was fighting the commander of the group, who wielded a sword embedded with holy magic. It was a close fight, but the commander killed him. That was the second person I saw die. They would have killed me too if I hadn't gotten away. I…” he gripped the edge of the table, “I watched those monsters burn down my home and anybody who ever loved me. I’m the last of my kind, YN. I was a little kid out on his own, and it stayed that way for years. I didn’t tell anyone what I was for a long time because I was scared they’d kill me. Then, I learned how to disguise myself, practiced my magic, and promised myself I'd find the men who killed my parents.”

“Did you?”

“After a few years of searching,” he nodded. “The first two people I ever killed.”

“And you’ve killed since then?”

“More than I can count on my hands.”

“Were they innocent people?”

“Far from it, in my opinion, but we're all a villain in someone's story.” He went over to you, taking your hand to bring you closer. “YN, you were the first person I met who didn't know who I was; you didn't see me and immediately got on your knees to thank me for saving you and your people. With you, I feel normal,” he put his arms around you, “I'm nobody special when I’m with you. I'm a guy who likes whiskey, gambling and having sex with the most gorgeous woman in the world.” You giggled as he kissed your lips. “When we met, you talked to me like any other patron in that place. I could be myself with you.”

“But you weren't….not completely.”

“I know,” he frowned, cupping your face, “But I promise that's going to change right now. I will answer any question you have-”

“-What did Seonghwa mean when he said I wasn't the gift he was expecting?”

Hongjoong paused, “Haeyoung…She wasn't supposed to use the curse I gave her on anyone else. She had strict orders to use it on Father Moon-”

“-Father Moon? Why?”

“He might paint himself as a holy man, but he was anything but that. He had been robbing his congregation blind with fake charities. He told parents his seed is considered a blessing, so they should let him fuck their kids for one. He hurt people. I planned on using the curse to show him what happens to people who abuse others.”

“Make him so horny he goes insane?”

“Yes. I planned on her putting it on him, capturing him, and then I'd give him to Seonghwa to keep as a pet. It was no different than what he would have done if he had the chance. However, Haeyoung betrayed me and used the magic on someone else. I don’t think she knew your connection to me, but that doesn’t matter anymore.” He wiped your tear stained cheeks, pecking your lips. “We’re together again, and that is what I care about.”

“That and this mark on my back,” you said. “It'll be just the best gift ever if you did something about it.”

“I will,” he then smirked, lightly kissing your lips, “But first…” He slipped his hands through your coat until it started sliding off your shoulders, “I want to give you my gift.”

Your hands stayed on his shoulders as he unbuttoned the first long layer. Like an orange, Hongjoong slowly shed each piece of clothing. Even when you became exposed to the chill, your cheeks still burned. His lips started on yours, slow and deep as he poured every ounce of himself into you. Your hand instinctively tugged at his hair, fingers sliding through the silky locks to scratch his scalp. A deep yearning for closeness brought his body right to yours. Every man before him might have started gently, trying to stir that mark branded on your back, but they did not have Hongjoong's touch. They did not elicit the same passion that he did. With him, you wanted nothing more than his hands on your body. Whether sexual or not, you needed him close to you. He then moved to your neck, laying down soft kisses and tender suckles. Each bit of pressure drew out a moan. He let out a soft groan when you began working on his clothes, expertly unbuttoning them as you went. You returned the neck kisses once his naked torso was exposed. The frost that melted from his hair dripped from the ends, and you licked up the trails that cascaded from his shoulders.

The both of you now nude, he walked you backwards to the bed where you sat on the edge. The Hand kindled like coals on a fire, generating a comforting warmth all over your body. When you reached out for the semi-hardness in front of you, Hongjoong gently swatted your hand away. His eyes stared directly into yours as he cupped your chin.

"Lay back for me."

Once you did, Hongjoong put your feet apart so the rush of cold air brushed your hot center. His eyes turned dreamy and he sighed deeply when your thighs parted. He did not dive into you straight away. Hands caressing your legs, he pressed his lips to the inner side of your knee before making a trail downwards. Every kiss awakened that longing inside your chest. It sailed to where his mouth tenderly kissed, creating sparks to excite you. There was no rush to finish; no desperation for his cum or moans. You relaxed on the bed and enjoyed his hands and mouth. The anticipation throbbed in your clit, your walls clenching whenever he pecked close to your swelling lips. The moment he finally touched on the top of your mound, your hips began writhing on the bed. His lips made a line to the hood of your clit, which pulsed when he tenderly flicked over it. He continued licking the small area from top to bottom, always grazing lightly across the sensitive spot. You reached down to bring him closer, and he did not pull away. A wind of bliss came over you once his mouth latched to your cunt. Holding it in place, his tongue continued swirling it, which was only broken when he sucked up the excess juices leaking from you. He never increased the pace or deepened his tongue. He knew the constant lightness would drive you crazy, and it did. You kept grinding into the tongue that so effortlessly pleasured you, wanton moans sounding his name each time.

By the time he slipped his tongue to your entrance, your muscles stiffened. The orgasm that escaped you left you seeing stars behind your eyes, restricting your chest and focusing on that exact point of contact. You could feel it radiating from there and spilling out into your lover's mouth. His delighted groans added another layer that caused you to grip the furs tightly. When it faded away, Hongjoong kissed up your body, a trail of stickiness being left behind. A small glean of your juices still remained on his chin when he reached you, and you easily licked it before bringing him in for a kiss.

A slight yelp was muffled at the fingers replacing his tongue. Hongjoong rolled your clit between two fingers, the pair teasing your fluttering entrance every other stroke. The mark made you even more sensitive than usual, and you were soon moving to meet his hand. He didn't warn you of the slender digits slipping inside you, smirking at your arching back and closed eyes. Short pumps massaged the walls of your sex, a thumb focused on your clit in the meantime. His lips captured every moan in a kiss, your essence filling your own mouth. You held onto his shoulders, needing to hold a part of him as the desire burned. You whined once his fingers plunged deeper, curling upwards and wriggling to the spot he knew so well.

"Hongjoong…" you exhaled between kisses.

"I've waited so long for this," he admitted, keeping the same gradual speed. "Having to watch you be used that way was torture to me. If you should have been submitting to anyone, it should be me."

"Would you have put me in chains too?" You sneered, freely pushing into his hand. "Chained me to a post, naked and ready to be fucked by you whenever you wished?"

"If that's what you would have wanted," he replied, returning your smirk. "I prefer leashes personally. It's much easier to move you around; gives you a bit more mobility," he suddenly started fingering you faster, and you wriggled underneath. The slick sounds of your wetness brought you towards another orgasm. "They're a good way to keep you still when I use your pretty mouth."

"You and anyone else you would want."

He chuckled through gritted teeth, then changed the angle of his fingers. You finally went over the edge a second time, nails digging crescent shapes into his skin as it hit you. They dragged down his back in broken lines, your arms shaking from the strength before you finished.

Hongjoong then pushed you further up the bed and lifted your ankles to his shoulders. His thick length spread across your slit easily, his precum mixing with the dripping juices as he did so. He did this a few times, tapping and rubbing you just to see you react to the slight tingle.

"Joongie...please…" You whimpered, needing more of him.

"Is my love getting impatient?"

"Yes," you quivered when he started tracing your sex with his tip. "I need you right now. I've been wanting this so badly. Please, give it to me."

"Hm, I don't know. After you've been with the others, I don't think I measure up anymore."

"Oh shut up," you giggled, locking your legs to his sides and rolling him onto his back. Straddling him, you rocked your hips back and forth. "How could you even say that? After every night we spent in my bed?" You took hold of his erection, and pressed it to you. "Every night I spent back home wishing each client was you? I don't want any other man but you. I never have wanted someone as much as I want you. Now, " you sunk the first inch inside, earning a low groan from him, "Shut up and fuck me like it's our last night on earth."

"As you wish."

It took a single thrust to bury him inside you. Another shot of desperation came over you and you couldn't stop yourself. Hongjoong pulled you down on top of him, hands roaming your body as he kept you close. You let yourself drown in everything about him. After days of being mistreated and abused, having the one person who made you feel safe was exhilarating. Neither of you could let go of one another. Your lips rarely left his as you bounced on his hips. When he sat up with you both still connected, you naturally wrapped yourself around him as you rocked into one another. You didn't crave his cum. You only craved his touch and closeness again.

Dusk had begun to fall by the time you finished. Every orgasm he gave you surpassed anything another could have done. Laying limp beside him, body gleamed with sweat and lips swollen from kissing, you never felt more relaxed. The sweet afterglow of your love making felt too surreal. On his chest, you worried he might disappear. You pictured yourself waking up in a cage, naked and chained to the corner with someone standing over you, ready to devour you again. You then snuggled to his side, trying to erase the image from your mind. Everyone you’d met took advantage of your situation, and you had nobody to protect you from them. They all used you for one reason or another. You were their toy to play with and then discard. Hongjoong wouldn’t have done that. Never.

"Lay on your front for me,” he said after a while. “Let's get this taken care of, otherwise you won't sleep well."

You lazily rolled onto your back, cuddling a soft pillow to cushion you.

“Are you sure you want to get rid of it?” he asked, laying kisses on your shoulder. “I think it could be quite beneficial for both of us.”

“Yes,” you laughed, “It’s caused enough trouble. From what I’m hearing, we’re going to get into some more soon.”

“Very true.” He moved further down your spine, then said, “This is going to hurt, but you’ll feel loads better afterwards.”

You braced yourself when he laid both his hands on the lower end of your back. He straddled your thighs, and took a deep breath. Then, you heard him speak the same low, rough language as Mingi. Your eyes squeezed tight, and you hissed when the first tingle came. Someone might have started tracing it with a block of ice. The heat coming off your mark joined in with the cold, creating a sharp burning that paralyzed you. A scream went past your clenched jaw, teeth grinding together to endure the pain. The muscles seized up, and you involuntarily kicked as another wave of pain came. You swore his hands sapped all the heat from your body again, and you shivered. Right when you thought the torture wouldn’t end, it stopped all together at once. Your skin cold to the touch, fingers nearly frozen and toes numbing, you shivered harshly.

“No-Nobo-b-y sa-said…” you said through chattering teeth.

“Don’t talk,” Hongjoong hushed, kissing your shoulder.

He got off you and you immediately curled into a ball. Right away, Hongjoong grabbed more blankets from nearby. You stared off into the distance; the freezing cold filled your bones and constricted your muscles. All desire from before disappeared, and only the cold remained. The mountain air from outside barely affected you due to the tundra forming within. You hardly noticed Hongjoong pulling furs and blankets over you before sliding into the bed.

“Here,” he wrapped you in his arms, rubbing your back and arms. “Yeah, this happens afterwards. Arousal creates heat, so naturally my curse raises the body temperature. Once it’s lifted, all that heat it created goes away. It’s like being crazy horny and then taking a cold shower.”

“Some-som-something wa-warm?”

“Not yet,” he said, rubbing your back now. “If I give you anything hot now, you’ll go into shock from the hot liquid going into your freezing insides. Just try soaking up my warmth, love.” He pressed his lips to your forehead. “You’ll be okay soon.”

Weariness of a whole new kind started consuming you. Not the kind you got from constant sex and orgasms. The type one felt after days of traveling, and going through various tests of your strength and endurance. When the cold started gradually subsiding, you snuggled into Hongjoong’s embrace. For the first time in a long time, you felt safe. Knowing he was watching over you, caring for you as you came down, made falling asleep much easier. Delicate fingers stroked your braids, twirling them around lazily and running between them to your scalp. The thought of waking up alone came back to you, and you buried yourself into his embrace. You’d die if you woke up to an empty bed, and this moment had been a dream.

“I’m not going anywhere,” he promised you in a whisper. “Go to sleep. You’ll feel better when you wake up.”

“Please, don’t…”

“I won’t,” he reassured you.

Your eyes slowly started closing once the cold melted from your fingers and toes. Deep breaths led to his scent filling your lungs, causing you to grow still in his arms. You fell asleep faster than you ever intended to with him.

****

The counter-curse made you cold as ice, and he knew plenty about that. Hongjoong kept the blankets tightly around you, cuddling you to his chest and carefully stroking you in places. He knew the skin-on-skin contact would warm you up at a reasonable pace, therefore neither shocking nor worsening the condition. As you laid in his arms, soundlessly sleeping at last, he recalled everything he told you. Revealing the more important parts alone lifted a significant weight off his shoulders. He had much more to tell you, though he’d keep it to himself for now. You had plenty going on without him pulling out more information.

“I brought tea,” Jongho appeared through the door holding a kettle and a large mug. “It’ll warm her right away, and Talia is making soup for her to drink. She’ll need as much heat as she can get when she wakes up.”

“The tea will be good for her.”

He watched Jongho begin pouring water into the kettle, then set it over a grate in the hearth. “I came to tell you that Princess Ophelia has sent word to us just now,” he continued, rekindling the flames inside the fireplace. “She says she will be here tomorrow morning.”

“The same timeframe we have for Jeffery’s armies.”

Hongjoong scowled whenever he remembered the snide, sneering pointed face of the boy king. A young man of only twenty-two, Prince Jeffery did not have the tact or sensibility of his predecessors. The Northern and Southern kingdoms always maintained a healthy, balanced relationship. It was very much a ‘don’t-mess-with-us-and-we-don’t-mess-with-you’ sort of alliance. Hongjoong and his council of lords had no reason to attack the south, and King Rupert had no reason to invade the north. When Rupert died, everyone assumed Ophelia, his eldest daughter, would be crowned Queen of the South. However, from what Hongjoong heard, with the help of his privy council, Jeffery usurped his sister. Ophelia told him that she’d been put under house arrest, and only narrowly escaped the gallows.

She came to Hongjoong when she had nobody else. With only a few loyalists at her back, Ophelia could not engage in war on her own. Hongjoong planned to keep the north out of the family squabble. It was none of their concern what happened south of the border. However, when Jeffery’s men started raiding magicfolk villages near the border, declaring them in his name, Hongjoong had to do something. He had been on his way to start recruiting the rest of the Northern Council before this whole curse business happened. Now, he’d have to do it with you at his side, which he’d have no other way now.

“My scouts have seen a squad of his bannermen coming in from the west,” Jongho told him, watching the flames. “We think they mean to go through the mountain pass to try setting up a lookout point over the village.”

“Stupid decision,” Hongjoong replied, hand idly playing with your hair. “The passages are too narrow, and they’d be fish in a barrel if they tried crossing through. Will you send men ahead of them?”

“Already have,” he said. “My brother is leading a team in their direction. Whatever information they plan to retrieve about us is going to die with them.” His eyes landed on you nestled under the covers, “She’s got talent, your girl.”

“Does she now?” Hongjoong asked with a smirk. “I’m well aware of her special talents.”

“Not only that kind,” Jongho explained. “She isn’t great with a sword, but she’s gotten pretty good at archery. She’s been practicing while waiting for you.”

“A bow and arrow is better suited for her, I suppose.”

Hongjoong never pictured you with a weapon. This was mostly because he always imagined himself protecting you. He’ll admit it is a bit wrong of him to assume you couldn’t handle it on your own. Perhaps if he’d offered you proper training or taught you magic, you would’ve been able to protect yourself. With everything that is coming his way, it’d be good for you to know basic defensive skills. A bit of survival training would not hurt either, considering you’ll both be on the road for a while. He looked down to see you on his chest, and he imagined you in Jeffery’s clutches. He’d do far worse than what any of the others had done and laugh about it afterwards. He pictured your bloody, broken body swinging from the capital’s gates, and he held you a bit more tightly.

“We’re going to need all hands for this,” Jongho told him, breaking him from the painful images. “Ophelia only has two or three lords on her side. She is going to need your help to convince the others to join in the fight.”

“You’re joining.”

“Yes, because the omens favor war and an Orc never passes up a chance to seize glory,” he replied. “The other lords will not feel the same, particularly after the damage you dealt them. Stealing Yunho’s eggs, Kim? Are you insane?”

“He forced himself on my YN.”

“And freezing Yeosang’s crops? Embarrassing Wooyoung and San? Those are things that will be hard to forgive. Kim-”

“-They will forgive me once they see what we’re up against,” he assured him. “I’ve known all of them since they were infants in their mothers’ arms. Yunho may throw his tantrum, but once a wife gives him a new egg, he’ll forget about the pit eggs I took. Yeosang has multiple strings of profit coming in, so a halt in his whiskey productions won’t slow him down. The lycan pack might be a bit disgruntled after what I did to Wooyoung, but they cannot say it was undeserved.”

“An insult is an insult.”

“I will not apologize for dealing justice,” he said firmly. “They all knew what was happening to her, and they took advantage of it. Do you defend them? I didn’t think Orcs approved of that kind of thing.”

“I speak as an advisor, not a defender,” he replied more firmly. “If it were my sister they shamed, I would have taken their heads and put them on stakes outside my gate.”

“I would have done the same if it weren’t for who they were.”

They all tried defending it by saying they didn’t know how important you were to him. Their excuses had fallen on deaf ears. Hongjoong already disapproved of their practice of taking slaves, but every protest went unheard. The northern kingdoms all have their own laws and traditions; Hongjoong had no place to change them. He wasn’t a king, and he didn’t wish to be one. Having people praise him wherever he went already bothered him. If he’d been crowned King of the North, it’d be worse. Yet, when he saw those monsters do those things to you, he considered turning the entire north into a big block of ice, with all of them frozen with it.

“Still, war is coming, and insulting potential allies is not the way to win support,” Jongho’s voice broke into his thoughts. “My grandfather always said you could be impulsive."

"Where is he, anyways? I thought he would be where the action is."

"There's plenty of action in the Jade Valley nearby," he said, "But do not change the subject. Alliance agreements will be much harder this go around. You're going to need some muscle and better gifts to pacify them."

"I'll cross that bridge when I get to it."

Only you mattered now. Looking back down at you on his chest, Hongjoong didn’t feel an ounce of regret. Your presence alone pushed away all the pain. Your smile became a light in his shadowy darkness. The ice in his soul melted whenever he saw you. That little brothel in the middle of nowhere became his refuge from the world he knew. A good pint of beer, music playing from the stage and you in his lap was better than any throne or castle.

"She means the world to me, Jongho,” he said softly, admiring the shape of your nose before kissing it. “I travelled across the whole northern kingdom to have her back. I’m not losing her again.”

A world without you isn't one he'd stay in.

****

The touch of his hands on you coaxed you into reality. Your lips immediately found him in the haze of sleep, and you kissed them right away. Senses alone told you it was Hongjoong who laid beside you. His lips immediately opened for your tongue, which snaked through and over to swat his own.

“Hello, sleepyhead,” he muttered in a kiss, rolling onto his side to cup your cheek, “Feel better, love?”

“Yes.”

Your body didn't yearn like it'd done the past week. It ached for him in a different way. The craving, akin to near starvation, took over every part of you. You didn't want to be anywhere else but in his arms. Even if it felt as if someone disassembled you and then put you back together the wrong way, you needed his comforting touch. Hongjoong said nothing as he brought your leg over his, bringing the two of you closer together. You then hissed from the light brush to your sex.

“Shit,” you winced, a sharp pain stirring there right away. “It hurts.”

“Yeah, that’s going to be there for a while,” he nodded, guilt in his eyes. “I don’t think I need to tell you that it’s from all the fucking you’ve been doing. You’ve been asleep for a whole day, since your body needed recuperation. Mingi’s spell broke when I lifted the curse, so now…yeah…I think it’s best if we don’t touch this for a while. Any sort of stimulation will make it worse and you won’t heal as quickly.”

“You’re a demon,” you said, eyes tight as you kept your legs open to relieve the stinging. “Can’t you magic it away?”

“All I can do is soothe it with some creams,” he said, “And a pain reliever. It won’t take long. Maybe a day or two more.” He slid out of the bed, pulled on a pair of underwear and walked over to a bag in the corner. You guessed he made himself at home while you slept. “I’m so sorry about all this, love. It’s my fault you’re in all this pain right now.”

“No, it’s Haeyoung’s fault,” you pointed out, watching him gather bottles and jars from his bag to put on a table. “Then every guy I met after that.”

“I’m the person who taught her the curse.”

“And you had no idea what her real intentions with it were,” you added. “I’m alive. Isn’t that enough?”

“It’s more than anything I could ask for.” He began pouring various ingredients into a small bowl, occasionally stirring as he did so. “I kept picturing you completely taken over by The Hand. I started worrying more when I couldn’t get into your head. It meant I was losing you.” He stopped pouring a thin powder into the mixture, losing focus for a moment, “I don’t know what I’d do if I didn’t get to you in time. There’d be a point where you’d be beyond saving, and I’d lose you forever. I knew I’d die if that happened. I tried getting a hold of Sels in Tin City, but knowing Yeosang, he wouldn’t have listened to her anyways. I knew the only other people who’d treat you well were Jongho and Talia. They were my only hope of saving what was left of you.”

Standing up, you ignored the radiating pain and walked over to him. The immediate chill made you shudder, so you grabbed a cloak hanging over the back of the chair.

“Well, I’m okay now,” you told him, wrapping yourself in the fleece. “My head isn’t fuzzy anymore. I’m not insanely horny. I’m YN again.”

His lips curled into a grin, and he put the back of your hand to his lips. “Yeah, yeah you are.” Arms wrapping around your middle, Hongjoong pulled you in for a deep kiss. “Let me get this finished, then we can get it on you. You really should be resting, love.”

“As long as you rest with me?”

“Of course.” He nodded over to a small food spread near the fireplace, “You go ahead and eat while I fix this up. You must be starving.”

“You have no idea.”

You didn’t mind your manners as you started tearing at the cold chicken leg. The tender meat immediately filled that gaping hole in your stomach. You watched him begin creating a cream in the small bowl. He added water droplets to the grinded herbs and powders in the bowl, then slowly mixed them. After everything you went through, you thought you’d never see Hongjoong again. You couldn’t believe he was there, tending to you like he always did. As you bit down on a chicken wing, ripping the skin and meat from the bone, you kept your eyes on him.

“Here,” he turned to you as he folded a thick white paste around, “Use this.”

You recognized it as the same salve Yunho and Seonghwa used on you. Hongjoong placed the bowl down beside you, and gave you a lopsided smile. You saw his cheeks tinge a soft pink.

“Maybe you should apply it when you’re done eating,” he said, turning from you shyly.

“Why won’t you put it on for me?”

“If I do, I’m afraid your pain will only get worse,” he scratched the back of his head and started putting things back in his bag. “I have a hard time controlling myself around you, you know that.”

“One more time won’t kill anyone,” you smirked, only to then wince when a quick move agitated your center.

“You’re in no condition to be having sex,” he left the bag on the table and came to your side, “Your body and mind need to recover.” He grinned, pecking your cheek and putting his hand on your thigh, “Otherwise, I’d be having my own dinner while you had yours.”

The both of you laughed, and shared a kiss. The words might have stirred something in you another time, but now you ached too much for that. “We have all the time in the world,” you said, kissing him again, “Now that we’re together.”

“Exactly,” he confirmed, biting into the other drumstick, “And I’m not letting you go again.”

“Even with everything that’s going to happen? You can keep it from me all you like. I know something big is coming,” you said when he looked away from you uncomfortably. “Jongho keeps talking about it. The other lords mentioned it in front of me. It sounds like we’re about to get some unwanted company.”

“A lot of unwanted company.”

“Who is it? Another king?”

“King Jeffery. He’s a vicious little bastard,” he said, swallowing his piece. “He thinks everything north and south belongs to him, just like his great-grandfather did. I hate to toot my own horn, but the kid should back down if he knows what’s good for him.”

“Go ahead and toot,” you insisted. “I’d be doing it too if I was flying around on a big scary wyvern dragon thing. Jeffery has no chance.”

You knew very little about the monarch who ruled your side of the land. It never mattered that much to you being a little brothel worker. Yet, men from the capital said he was a spoiled brat, prone to tantrums that often ended in violence.

“Trust me,” he said, “Men like Jeffery are too proud to admit defeat when they see it. His council are a bunch of cowardly lords looking for a bit more power, so they likely will push him to it more. They’ll ride out this war until one of us dies.”

“One of us?” you gulped more wine.

“Me or Jeffery.”

“Why does it have to be you?”

“I’m the one most likely to put an end to him for good.”

“There’s a bunch of other people who can do it too, I’m sure. I mean, Seonghwa is seven feet tall and Yunho is half-dragon. You’re telling me this kid can defeat them so easily that it has to be you who fights him?”

Hongjoong didn’t miss the concern in your voice. “Jeffery will like gun for me anyway. He has it in his head that killing me will prove how worthy he is of being king of both the north and south. He says it’s to avenge his great-grandfather, but that’s bullshit. He just wants more to brag about.” He forked a piece of roasted potato and chewed it. “I told him to stand down before it was too late, but men like him don’t listen to reason. He thinks everything is his by right, and we’re thieves for keeping it from him.”

You didn’t like the sound of this at all. You didn’t care how battle-hardened your lover might be; he’d be going into war and might not come back.

“What will I do while you’re off fighting?” you asked him.

“What do you want to do? I won’t force you to fight with me. You’re not nearly skilled enough for tha-”

“-I can get better,” you insisted. “Jongho says I’m getting pretty good with my bow, and my knife skills are okay.”

“Knife skills?”

“Talia said smaller weapons seem to do better for me than the big ones,” you said, “And I’ve shredded a dummy or two.”

“You don’t know anything about being in a battle.”

“So? You can teach me.” You put down a chicken thigh to hold his hand in yours. “Hongjoong, I can’t sit here while you’re off fighting and not knowing what’s happening to you. I don’t want to sit around waiting to hear that you died or got injured or something. You said we wouldn’t be apart from now on, and we won’t be, no matter where we end up.”

“I couldn’t fight properly knowing you’re in danger-”

“-I’ll be in danger anywhere I go in this damn kingdom,” you cut him off. “I’d have my necklace, and if I train hard enough, I’ll be able to protect myself. Joongie, you can’t keep me in a bubble forever. I think what’s happened since my curse kind of proves that. Jongho said the gods put me on this path-”

“-He says things like that all the time. It’s an Orc thing, love. You’ll see it the longer we’re here.”

“He said the gods put me on this path for a reason. I went through all that bullshit for a reason, and I think it was to prepare me for this-”

“-Oh, YN! Come on now-”

“-I mean it. I would never have learned the things I did or gotten here on my own. I know you like being my knight in shining armor," you said when he let out a huff, “But you can’t be my savior every time.”

“YN, this isn’t a game. It would be war. People will die. People will get hurt; you could get hurt. I couldn’t live with myself if something happened to you because of me.”

“And I couldn’t live with myself if I didn’t try to help you. Do you really think I can’t do it?”

“I know you can. I am confident that you can, but this is serious.”

“And so am I. Let me join you out there, and I’ll prove it to you.”

He cupped your cheek, gazing over your face. You already saw the battle going on inside his head. He seemed to come to a conclusion while looking at you.

“Well, if you have a Warchief giving you personal training lessons, you might be able to protect yourself. You might not even need me.”

“I’ll always need you,” you assured him, turning back to the feast in front of you, “And you’ll need me.”

“Always, love.”

The two of you shared another kiss before digging into your meals. With Hongjoong beside you, you felt you could take on the entire world. You didn’t know what lay ahead, and you wouldn’t say the worst was behind you just yet. But, whatever was coming would have to go through you and Hongjoong.

Together. Like always.

****

A/N: Yaaay the happy ending!! I want to thank everyone for reading this chaotic tale of a girl getting put THROUGH IT haha I hope you guys enjoyed this ending <3 I really appreciate all the love you guys have been sending my way for this, thank you so much <3

#ateez fanfiction #ateez fanfic #ateez smut #hongjoong x reader #reader x hongjoong #ateez x reader #forgot this was in my drafts whoops!

169 notes · View notes

breadedloafs · 9 days ago

Text

New World | Chapter 12

Pairing: Ot8 Ateez x reader AU: fantasy AU | stranger -> mates Summary: In Hala, a house of eight kingdoms, each boasting its own wonders, you never imagined that amidst the pain, you would also fall—this time, in love. Word Count: 2.6 k | 11 minutes Warning: none

It had been a few days since you arrived at the castle, and in that time, you had rejected every dinner invitation Seonghwa had sent. You didn’t know why, but each time the invitation arrived, a strange, inexplicable fear would settle in your chest. The thought of sitting in that grand room with all of them—the rulers, the powerful, the untouchable—was enough to make your stomach twist.

A flicker of guilt passed through you. Seonghwa had been nothing but kind, offering polite invitations with a softness that almost made you feel welcome. But you couldn’t bring yourself to walk into that room and face them all. What if you said something wrong? What if your nerves betrayed you and you said so mething foolish in front of the 8th?

You told yourself it was simply the unfamiliarity, the pressure of being watched under their piercing gazes. But there was something more, something unspoken that made your skin crawl. Maybe it was Yunho, his cold presence always lingering in the background like a storm waiting to break. Or perhaps it was the subtle, dangerous expectation in the air—the weight of being a guest in a place where every word could have consequences.

Avoiding Yunho had become second nature, though it required more effort than you cared to admit. You weren’t sure if he had noticed your deliberate distance—or if he even cared—but the tension between you lingered, thick and unspoken.

And this damn castle didn’t help. Even after days of roaming its endless corridors, it still felt like a maze, one designed to keep outsiders like you feeling lost. It was a constant reminder of how small and insignificant you were in this world—how easy it would be to disappear among the shadows, unnoticed, forgotten.

God, I hate this maze.

It made you feel stuck, as though you were a mere spectator in a game you didn’t understand.

That was the only reason you had ended up here—standing uncertainly in the middle of a long hallway, straining to hear the faintest sound of movement.

In your defense, you had only been trying to find the library. But you hadn’t been able to bring yourself to ask for directions. The fewer conversations, the better. So, you had wandered instead, following the most well-lit paths, hoping you’d stumble across something familiar.

Your footsteps were light against the marble floor as you hesitated, unsure which way to turn. The hallway stretched endlessly in both directions, its towering walls lined with ornate sconces that flickered against the dark stone. You were just about to take another step forward when something—someone—caught your eye.

A tall figure in the distance, moving with purpose.

Your breath hitched. Even from afar, you recognized the cold grace of his stride, the unyielding presence that made the air feel thinner. Yunho.

Panic surged through you. Had he seen you?

You didn’t wait to find out. Spinning on your heel, you darted toward the nearest door, heart hammering as you pushed it open and slipped inside.

For a moment, all you could hear was the rush of your own breathing. You pressed your back against the door, exhaling softly as you listened for approaching footsteps.

Silence.

Only then did you dare to look around.

The room you’d stumbled into was quiet, heavy with the scent of aged parchment and something faintly woody—cedar, maybe, or sandalwood. It wrapped around you like a cloak, calming your nerves just enough to pull you back to yourself.

Dim light filtered through a tall, arched window, casting long shadows over the space. This was no ordinary study—it was vast, stretching farther than you expected, its walls lined floor to ceiling with dark mahogany shelves, each one overflowing with books. Thick tomes and weathered manuscripts leaned against one another, their spines faded from time and handling. Some titles were written in old, unfamiliar scripts, while others were embossed in gold leaf, glinting faintly in the low light.

A large desk sat near the window, carved with intricate patterns and cluttered with maps, opened books, and a few quills resting in a glass inkwell. Scrolls were tucked into corners, half-unrolled as if someone had been searching for something in a rush. A worn leather chair was tucked neatly behind it, its cushion slightly indented from use. This space was lived in—used often, but meticulously kept.

The atmosphere was rich with quiet intellect and mystery, like the air itself was thick with secrets.

On the left wall stood a ladder affixed to a rail, allowing access to the higher shelves. Notes were pinned here and there between the books—some handwritten, others sealed with wax, as though this was both a place of reading and of strategy. An entire corner was devoted to records, their spines numbered and dated.

A single globe sat in the far corner, beside a tall armchair with a velvet throw folded over the back. It looked like the kind of chair you could disappear into for hours, lost in a book, if not for the tension still clinging to your chest.

You didn’t know whose study this was, but something about it felt like a sanctuary—a quiet place carved out of the cold, echoing vastness of the castle.

For now, it would do.

Tucked into the far right corner of the study was a small cubby—a cozy alcove almost hidden by the larger shelves. It was lower to the ground, framed by curved woodwork and slightly dimmer than the rest of the room, as if meant for quiet, private reading. Rows of books lined the little nook, most of them older, dustier, forgotten. But one caught your eye.

Bound in deep blue leather, its surface was smooth and cool beneath your fingertips. The title was etched in delicate silver lettering that shimmered faintly under the dim sconce above—words you didn’t fully recognize, but felt weighty somehow. You pulled it from the shelf and held it for a moment, the cover humming with a strange kind of gravity.

When you opened to the first page, your breath hitched. In elegant, sharp script, it read:

"For the Future King."

The rest of the writing was in an old tongue—archaic, looping, and unfamiliar. You couldn’t quite read it, not fully, but the pages held a strange allure. Margins were filled with handwritten notes—some underlined passages, others commented with short phrases and translations. The ink varied in color and style, as if several people had once studied this book, passing it between them like a sacred artifact.

You flipped through the pages slowly, entranced by the patterns of the letters, the careful notes scribbled in between. Despite not understanding it, there was something soothing about the way the words moved, like a secret waiting to be understood.

But before you could turn another page, a sudden motion startled you.

The book was snatched from your hands.

You gasped and looked up—heart lurching—only to realize that you weren’t alone.

You froze, pulse hammering in your throat as your gaze met his.

A book rested in one gloved hand, the very one he had just taken from your grasp. His other arm hung loosely at his side, but there was nothing casual about his stance. He stood tall in deep emerald robes, the fabric simple yet refined—like him. Subtle silver embroidery traced along the hems, catching the dim light in quiet glints. At his collar, serpent-shaped pins fastened the folds in place—small, unassuming, yet unmistakably regal.

Yeosang.

The flickering candlelight cast sharp shadows across his face, accentuating the sharp angles of his jawline, the cold, unreadable expression in his dark eyes.

You had grown up on stories about him—tales of his ruthless nature, his discipline, and the icy demeanor he had inherited from his father. He was said to be a man who did not forgive, who ruled with an iron will and expected nothing less than perfection. Yet, as you stood there in the dim glow of the library, watching the candlelight dance across his features, all those whispered warnings felt distant. In this moment, all you could focus on was how undeniably beautiful he was.

For a long moment, neither of you spoke. Yeosang’s gaze lingered on the book in his hand for a beat longer, the candlelight catching on the silver lettering like it was something sacred—and maybe it was, to him. He held it as though your fingers on its cover had been an offense, a trespass. But still, something compelled you to speak.

“Your Majesty.” Your voice was quieter than you had intended, almost uncertain.

“I didn’t mean to intrude,” you added, swallowing hard.

“You did,” he said plainly.

That stopped you. Heat bloomed in your cheeks, and you instinctively lowered your gaze.

“I was just curious. The book... it caught my eye.”

He glanced down at the book, fingers tightening ever so slightly around its spine.

“That,” he said flatly, “isn’t part of the public collection.”

Your stomach twisted. “I—I didn’t know. I swear.”

“You should’ve.” His response was sharp, immediate—like a strike meant to cut, not linger. No softness in his tone, just that chilling calm that made you feel small again.

You lowered your gaze. “I wasn’t trying to steal it, I—”

“I know,” he cut in, voice low and final. “Still.”

The words should have stung, but oddly, they didn’t. There was no malice in his voice—only observation, like a teacher quietly stating a fact. But still, your cheeks burned.

He stepped away from you then, slow and deliberate, moving back toward the desk near the window. You thought that was it—that he’d leave you standing there, dismissed and chastised. You wouldn’t have blamed him.

But instead, he stopped beside a nearby shelf.

His gloved fingers skimmed across the rows of old spines until they paused at a book tucked between thicker volumes. It was smaller, the leather soft and worn at the edges, bound in a faded green-blue that shimmered slightly when he pulled it free.

Without a word, he turned and extended it toward you.

You blinked, surprised. “…What’s this?”

He didn’t answer right away, merely waited until you hesitantly reached out and took it. The leather was warm from his touch.

“It’s written in the same tongue,”

“That one,” he said at last, “you’re allowed to read.”

The cover was cool to the touch, and the letters, though still in that same looping, old language, were softer somehow—less heavy.

For a moment, you just stared at him, waiting for an explanation that never came. He didn’t justify why he had brought you here, didn’t elaborate on why he thought you would be interested in these books. It was as if he expected you to simply understand.

Something about the gesture, the quiet offering of something so rarely shared, left a strange warmth in your chest. Yeosang was not kind—at least, not in the way most people would recognize. He did not speak softly, did not offer reassurances, did not try to make you feel comfortable. And yet, this— was something.

“It’s… beautiful,” you murmured, running your fingers along the delicate, looping letters stamped into the front.

“It’s a collection of parables,” Yeosang said, as if discussing the weather. “Meant for noble children to begin their education.”

You flushed, unsure if that was a quiet insult.

But when you glanced up, his gaze wasn’t mocking. It was neutral. Observant. And somehow, that was worse. You didn’t know what to do with neutrality. At least anger, mockery, or scorn had clarity. This—this unreadable stillness—left you breathless.

He turned from you again and walked to the desk by the window. Pulling out the chair with one fluid motion, he sat, retrieving a set of scrolls from the pile. He didn’t look at you as he spoke next, but his words stopped you cold.

“Sit.”

Your breath caught.

“I… what?”

He gestured vaguely toward the armchair in the far corner, near the globe and the velvet throw. “You clearly won’t leave, so you may as well sit. I have work to finish.”

There was no invitation in his tone. No warmth. And yet, it didn’t sound like a command either.

And yet, your heart—fluttered.

Still stunned, you moved slowly to the chair, your fingers brushing the book’s spine as you sat. It enveloped you instantly, the velvet soft and warm beneath your palms. You tucked your legs beneath you instinctively, like muscle memory from childhood reading corners, and balanced the book on your lap.

Yeosang, meanwhile, returned to his desk. The only sounds were the faint rustle of paper, the scratch of his quill, and your own breath as you opened the book and began to read.

You read, occasionally speaking—soft comments, fleeting thoughts—but Yeosang only responded in small, almost imperceptible ways. A glance. A nod. A shift of his posture. Once or twice, you asked about a few words you couldn’t quite decipher. His answers were short, clipped, but never impatient. Each one delivered without hesitation, as though he'd known you'd ask. And yet, somehow, it felt like a conversation. Time blurred, the soft rustle of pages and distant flicker of candlelight lulling you into a quiet comfort you hadn’t expected. The world outside darkened, shadows creeping along the stone as night fell.

The candle had burned halfway down when Yeosang stood. His movements were precise, his posture tall and unwavering as he walked to the far side of the room, barely a glance in your direction. You could hear the soft scrape of his boots on the stone floor, but it was the sudden absence of his presence that made the quiet seem even more profound.

But as he reached the door, he stopped.

Without hesitation, he turned, his sharp gaze locking onto yours. His expression was unreadable, as always, but beneath the icy exterior, there was something else—a telltale flicker of expectancy, so subtle you might have missed it had you not been watching him so closely.

And then, his next words sent a strange tug through your chest.

“Dinner is in the hall if you wish to join,” he said, his voice steady, even. There was no warmth, no invitation—only a statement, as if the decision had already been made for you. But then—just barely—you caught the slightest pause, a hesitation so faint it almost didn’t exist.

But then—barely—came a pause. So slight it almost slipped past you.

"I’ll be waiting for you."

For the first time, his voice wasn’t entirely detached. It was quiet, careful. But there was weight behind it—something held back, something uncertain.

Your heart ached at the realization. You had been so consumed by your own turmoil, by the wounds that had yet to heal, that you hadn’t considered how this bond tethered you all together. No matter how much you wanted to resist it, to reject the ties fate had woven between you, they were still there.

They were still yours.

And at the end of it all, you had to at least try.

Even if you hadn’t forgiven.

Even if you hadn’t accepted.

So you smiled—small, hesitant, but real.

And just like that, he was gone.

The air felt colder without him, heavier somehow. You stood there for a moment longer, the silence wrapping around you like a second skin.

Then, slowly, you turned. The books in your arms held close, a fragile shield against the uncertainty ahead.

His words lingered, echoing in the quiet:

"I’ll be waiting for you."

And though you knew exactly where he meant, part of you clung to a different hope—

That no matter how long it took, he would wait. they would wait.

Not just for dinner.

But for you.

Masterlist

eleven | thirteen

A/n: my..has it been a while stars. i am pleased to say that i have begin writing again. but due to the new schedule i have it might take longer to update. i have been feeling burnt out my love, apologies. i do not want you to keep waiting, but i kept on thinking if i should just erase all my chapters but then again, i would like to see where the story goes just as much as you do. do not fret, i will be back and always here. enjoy my stars.

Taglist (CLOSED):

@pinkpearlstar @deltamoon666 @kyra1205 @hecateslittlewitchling @dumplingsyum @caratiny-latte @seongwars @halloweenbyphoebebridgers @angelqueendom

@ffenjoyerdazme @lostxxgirl @xh01bri @neemaxx @furfoxsake22 @Thejentheredhead @soulphoenix1618 @pixie0627 @hannahdinse8

@laurtiny112 @innocygnet @the-first-mate @miniverse-zen @katyeongs @nuggiesnuggetdog04 @sweetmoonlight9 @staytinyluv @bluesiebirdie @kaqua @ateezaddict24 @bamdoe @kandy108 @pixie0627 @bunnii-dolls @kheartost @xlilehx @lalelol @Tiny2018 @salnovna @roryy95 @fairylover68 @meowmeeps @awkward-fucking-thing @blackandgreenandblue @moniesmoon @skteezcursed

#ateez x reader #ateez fanfiction #ateez au #ateez fantasy au #ateez royal au #ateez hybrid #ateez slow burn au #ot8 ateez x reader #ateez ot8 x reader #ot8 x reader #NewWorld #ateez fic #forgot this was in my drafts whoops!

176 notes · View notes

breadedloafs · 9 days ago

Text

yippee!

The Leaders | Chapter IX

"maybe a place where light and darkness meet, the choice between truth and lies is mine."

masterlist

ot8!ateez x f!reader, mafia au

chapter warnings: drinking, smoking, illegal businesses, mentions of war/military, drugs, gangs and corruption, impending doom arrives, first date with wooyo, lots of tension, smut mdni!! (fingering, oral f! receiving, p in v and all the good stuff).

chapter wc: 14.5k

chapter synopsis: with the illegal shipment and resultantly, the crescents under investigation, you are all on the move. despite the stressful and tense atmosphere, you manage a successful first date with wooyoung. jaebeom confirms that madame tiffany is involved with the elites and you confront hongjoong and seonghwa who remind you that the crescents are a power to be reckoned with. you learn the identity of the last anonymous funder but it threatens the weapons channel and the crescents gather to strategise. the night ends on an intimate note with yunho.

prev chapter recap: jaemin informs you that the sirens have turned on president lee because of his involvement with the hala official, major sung, who you learn from seonghwa is the pseudo-governor of strictland. you can’t shake off the feeling that president lee might be involved with the elites. you go to the bar to confess to yeosang and he talks in detail about what being in a relationship with the boys entails. you understand and agree, finally sharing a kiss with him. the boys gather at the bar to congratulate you for officially becoming a leader, and you take the opportunity to tell them that you would like to be their partner as well. they welcome you and afterwards, you steal a romantic moment with yunho who tells you that there is trouble at the port. someone tipped the navy and they made the crescent’s illegal shipment of black shadow come back, which is odd because in doing so, the navy bends some international waters laws. you have a romantic moment with seonghwa before you go with his guard yuta, and jaemin to meet up with mingi to hide all the crescent’s illegal documents. you learn that mingi, san and jongho were in the same platoon as you during the war though you don’t recognise each other.

Things had never been busier at the Crescent Company– at least not in the past couple of years since you became an employee of the business empire.

The office was, of course, the one that took the brunt of it. With the navy’s tip about the Crescent’s illegal trading now becoming a full-fledged case in the Edenary Station, which just so happened to be the biggest police station in Eden, a follow-up investigation was being carried out. You had to deal with a lot of investors wanting to opt out, inquiring about their safety when they were wholly aware that the Crescent Company was never a very moral and legal business to begin with. You were getting tired of convincing the investors that this tip wasn’t something that could shut the business down when its foundations were still strong.

For how long, they wondered? That question nagged at your brain too. Technically, an illegal trading caught would only result in a trade ban with the concerned country, or worse, a total trade ban for a few years. If you were right, from what you had learned about the Crescents so far, they always had a second plan and a third in case things went south. You and everyone at the Crescent Office were aware of this, yet it hardly did anything to quell the chaos.

The Crescent Bar was as active as before, though with an influx of new customers hoping to get a whiff of what the Crescent’s future looked like. The warehouse, however, put a halt to most of its illegal production and was sticking with the legal and licensed business in case of a raid by the police. With the production slowing, the trading with Utopia was ultimately going to get affected– if the Crescents couldn’t export the promised amount of weapons parts, they wouldn’t get their share of Black Shadow, which would generate loss at the Bar too.

Hongjoong made sure to assure you that things like these happened all the time, though it couldn’t be denied that the severity this time was perhaps greater. However, every business had to deal with losses. The important thing was to be able to recover from that, stand back up and keep functioning like normal. He was anxious, which was a given, but he was also navigating this catastrophe with an objectivity and a level-headedness that you were starting to admire.

It had been a good few days since you went to hide the official documents with Mingi. You were on standby at the office while Hongjoong and Seonghwa went out for a meeting with one of the RV spies– for some reason, the RV spies weren’t ready to meet you. Or maybe, the boys did not want you to meet any of the RV spies considering the thing about these spies actively protecting you.

Yunho and Yeosang had been the only ones to tell you about the spies’ role in your life, insisting that you did not need to worry about them but you couldn’t help but wonder– who were they? How closely were they watching you? And if they were watching you closely, why did they not protect you the uncountable times you were in danger?

Or had they protected you without your knowledge? They were spies and assassins for a reason– you wouldn’t know if they were watching you right now. Whatever their reasons to protect you were, you couldn’t help but feel exposed. No matter how much you tried to hide or live in the shadows, you were always under observation, and no matter how much you pondered, you couldn’t come up with a reason strong enough to justify your circumstances.

You could finally understand why Hongjoong was adamant at bringing you out of the shadows. Now that you were in the light, things were slowly and certainly coming to a clarity and you could not wait to see the whole picture, even though the prospect of it sounded downright scary.

The silence in Hongjoong’s office room filled with the loud bell of the phone and you picked the receiver with your usual greeting, physically relaxing when Jaehyun’s voice greeted you instead of one of the investors.

“How have you been?” You asked, leaning against the table. “What’s the news?”

“All good. The news, well… we divided and conquered, Ten and I,” Jaehyun said and you hummed in response. “Our image does not look good, that’s a given.”

“Yeah, you can imagine how chaotic it’s been in the office,” you said.

“The partners and investors are jumpy, yes, but I don’t think this is the right time to pull out. They won’t, rest assured. However, they’ll try to find openings and try to target the business itself.”

“Ah…” you recalled Yunho talking about something like that a few days ago. “That makes sense. Strike while the iron is hot.”

“Exactly,” Jaehyun said. “I’ve got some interesting proposals, though. General Wi is willing to help us in any way that he can, which is… odd but understandable. He’s just trying to secure someone who will have his back at the time of the elections.”

“And he’s worried that his secrets might get leaked,” you added. “Does he have any ideas?”

“He’s looking into the source. We unfortunately could not find that out.”

You paused for a few moments, absently playing with the cord of the phone, before answering, “Yeah, that’s okay. If it was this easy to find out, they wouldn’t have attempted this. Anything else?”

“Yeah, there’s one thing and it might be of importance,” Jaehyun began and you urged him to continue. He took a deep breath, “Inspector Gong is looking into you– your background, specifically.”

“Inspector Gong?” You frowned, straightening. “Why?”

“I thought you’d know?” Jaehyun asked. “Maybe because you’re a Crescent now? I mean, he’s aware of our history, but not yours. And it’s probably nothing, but I just thought you should know in case it is something.”

“Thank you for letting me know,” you sighed. “Actually, can you do me another favour and find out when exactly Inspector Gong was demoted to Sector 1?”

“Oh, I can tell you that,” Jaehyun said. “Some time after President Han got assassinated. I remember because he was one of the few detectives hell bent on investigating officially, because a public assassination happened under his jurisdiction.”

“Did he ever get to the end of the case?”

“He was demoted because the higher-ups wanted to close the case. President Lee apparently had his own private team because he couldn’t trust the police force with this. It was a hot topic back in those days.”

“That would be right after I came to Sector 1 too…”

For a few moments, you both had the receiver in your hands, listening to the static as you processed this information. It was Jaehyun who finally broke the silence and asked, “Do you think you’ve encountered him while you were in Edenary? Before or after your stay in Wonderland?”

“I might have. A very high possibility. I’m not sure if he remembers me, because I don’t,” you admitted. “Why would he look into me, though? And why now?”

“Strike while the iron is hot?” Jaehyun repeated. “He might be doing this to target us. He’s been after us for a long time.”

“Yeah, well, I hope he finds something,” you scoffed. “I’d love to know what secrets I might be hiding.”

Jaehyun laughed, aware of your situation and your involvement with the business. “I think I should look into you too. We might find something of importance.”

“Ha, ha, sure,” you shook your head. A knock sounded at the door and Seonghwa entered, settling on the couch when he noticed you were on call. “Okay, I’ve got to go now. Thank you for the update, Jaehyun. And do look into me– specifically with Secretary Park’s connection. Let me know if you find something new.”

“Sure thing,” Jaehyun said, hanging up. You exhaled deeply and turned in your chair to look at Seonghwa who was stretching while trying his hardest to stifle a yawn. You were getting used to seeing that sight now.

“Was that Jaehyun?” Seonghwa asked.

“Yeah. He didn’t find the source, but Inspector Gong is looking into me these days.”

“I had a feeling he would when you went to see him with Hongjoong,” Seonghwa tsk-ed. “Anything else?”

“Nothing. How did the meeting go?”

“Awful,” Seonghwa smiled in defeat. “They don’t know who the source is either– or they’re lying. It was cryptic but I think if they knew, they would have been gloating about it.”

“A person capable of putting the RV spies off their scent…” You thought out loud. “We’ve had quite a few of those happenings recently. Makes me wonder if the RV spies are all that good.”

“Oh, they are, trust me,” Seonghwa raised his brows for emphasis and you shrugged, not fully convinced. “But you’re right. They might be losing their touch– Hongjoong was sure to let them know. You can imagine what happened next.”

You curbed a smile at the prospect of Hongjoong talking back to the group of assassins but you would expect nothing less from him. A thought gnawed at you. “The RV spies don’t know about the anonymous weapons funder’s identity, right? Do you think that person could be the one who tipped the navy?”

Seonghwa folded his arms in thought. “Whoever did this… their goal must be to cause damage to our business, right? I think the funder would have been better off exposing our weapons channel, because there would be no coming back from that. Someone has a bigger problem with us– at least, I think so. The timing of this… someone must be aware of our new deal and is trying to sabotage it.”

That made sense. You nodded slowly. “A mole?”

A topic everyone was avoiding talking out loud about, yet was being investigated cautiously. Seonghwa glanced at you, silently nodding.

You got up and went to sit beside him on the couch, your thighs brushing against each other. You poured him a drink and he accepted it, downing it in one gulp.

“Have you ever had a mole before?”

“A few, yes,” Seonghwa admitted. “I can’t help but wonder if it’s someone from the inner circle– someone we personally know. Usually, it’s someone new or a person with very strong opinions.”

“Which is why the RV spies may not know who the source is,” you concluded. “Because it might be an insider job.”

Seonghwa nodded grimly and you decided to change the topic, taking his hand and squeezing it in hopes of comforting him. “How have you been?”

Seonghwa’s lips curled into a smile and he shifted to pull one leg over the couch, giving you his full attention. “I’m okay. How have you been?”

You suppressed a giggle at the way he searched your eyes. “I’ve been well, thank you for asking, Mr. Park.”

“Would you like to go for dinner tomorrow night?” Seonghwa asked, pressing a kiss on your knuckles.

“You’re just a few hours too late,” you let out a wistful sigh. “Wooyoung’s booked me for tomorrow night.”

“Can’t I join?” He pleaded and you raised a brow, knowing he very well could. Seonghwa shrugged. “He wants you all to himself, a little one-on-one with you. He’s never had that, right?”

“Yeah,” you nodded. “I’m not too worried. He knows how to get me talking and I’m really comfortable with him.”

“That’s good,” Seonghwa smiled, taking a deep breath and looking down. “You know, I’ve been wanting to take you out on dates too. I want to be a proper gentleman. Bring you your favourite flowers, take you out on walks. All I seem to do is give you more burden.”

“That’s work,” you corrected. “That’s what we do. And it’s not like I’ve been doing this alone– we’re all in this together.”

Seonghwa sighed deeply, “I suppose you are right.”

You understood where he was coming from. “Even if we’re stuck up in this office room worried about and preparing for the worst case scenarios, you’ve still been a gentleman. You bring me chocolates from the reception, a flower from the pot outside–”

“I can do better than that,” Seonghwa interrupted with a laugh. “I just haven’t had the chance.”

“I know,” you nodded. “But I want you to know that you don’t have to feel obliged to do that. You probably want to go out of your way because we– we’re new, right? I don’t see you doing that with the rest of your… lovers. With the boys.”

“That’s because with them, it’s been a long time– and I do that with them too, just in private,” he confirmed and stifled a grin at the twinkle in your eyes. “You can’t stop me from doing that. It isn’t because what we have is new, it’s because I want to. I want to treat you better because I know I can do better than this.”

You supposed that it made sense. “Alright, you can bring me an actual bouquet of flowers and treat me to a dinner date when we have time. So far, our dates have mostly happened in the office, huh?” You pondered. “I think we might be past the stage of wooing each other…”

“I haven’t tried wooing you properly yet, though,” Seonghwa leaned in to whisper in your ear, making heat creep up your cheeks. “There’s only so much you can do in the office room.”

You shook your head. “You and Yunho… it’s the proximity getting to your heads, isn’t it?”

“Whatever do you mean?” Seonghwa feigned innocence, earning a smack to his chest. “What did he do?”

“He’s just…” you brought your knees up, unable to meet his gaze as you recalled all the times Yunho got romantic in the office. “So full of energy.”

Seonghwa laughed loudly. “He is. I get worried if I see him tired.”

You turned to Seonghwa, your eyes brimming with curiosity. It had been a while since you got to talk to him about such mundane stuff, anything that was not work and business. Seonghwa leaned in to share a sweet kiss before straightening.

“Ask away. I know you must have a lot of questions.”

You inhaled deeply, wondering how to make sense of the tangle of questions that you were harbouring in your head for days now. Seonghwa rubbed your hand assuringly and waited until you were able to form the words.

“How is it like having so many partners, Seonghwa? I mean… how does it work between you guys? It looks like you hardly have time for each other– especially these days.”

Seonghwa smiled knowingly. He knew this question was long coming and he was glad that you were opening up and asking him– perhaps, hearing the answers would make you feel more at ease. He wanted to clear your confusions away as best as he could.

“It’s… great to have people I can depend on. People who have my back and who I can trust blindly,” he began and you smiled. It was truly a blessing to have utmost faith in someone, knowing you would never get hurt by them.

“After the war, we found each other over a period of time. I think some of us like San, Mingi and Jongho knew that we could never find a home except with each other. We all gladly accepted each other– as brothers and partners at first. As a family. We rebuilt Eden, starting from Sector 5 which took the worst of the war.”

“Because of the Eight Hills– it borders Strictland and Halaland,” you recalled hearing news about Sector 5 long after the war was over and he hummed in confirmation.

“It was a tough time, I’ll admit, and we naturally found a safe haven with each other. There was no judgement, no jealousy, no restrictions. We were one and we were each other’s, yet free. It wasn’t until we became a gang in ‘64 when we finally talked about it and realised that we would always want to be with each other.”

“That… sounds beautiful, actually,” you whispered, in awe. “Was there really never a fight or some drama?”

“Not really. Someone would complain if they thought they weren’t getting enough attention from someone else, but that’s about it. We all lived together so it wasn’t a big deal at all. We only got separate housing a couple years ago.”

“Can I ask why?”

Seonghwa chuckled. “It’s hard to live with 7 men and take care of them all at once. It was a unanimous decision.”

“And… how did you pick your housemates?” You asked, intrigued.

Seonghwa stifled a grin. “How do you think?”

“Don’t tell me it was a random pick,” you narrowed your eyes but when he pursed his lips in guilty admission, you shook your head in disbelief. “I figured– you all make the most unbelievable bets when you’re drinking,” you commented. “Can I ask another thing?”

“Sure,” Seonghwa looked at you with curiosity. “Don’t hold back. Transparency is appreciated here, Luna.”

“Are the sparks still there? After all this time?”

It was such a candid question that Seonghwa found himself smiling, moving his hand to cup your face and caress your cheekbone, his heart bursting with affection at how your eyes were just a little wide as you anticipated his answer, looking like you were holding your breath.

“Sounds like an important question, eh? Have you ever been in a relationship, Luna?”

“Tried and failed. Very casual, but it’s been a while,” you told him and he nodded.

“Did you feel sparks?” He asked and you raised your brows at his counter-question, but you felt at ease– there was no mockery in his tone.

“I think? You have to feel something in order to be with someone, right?”

“I suppose that’s true,” Seonghwa rested his head against the couch, tired. “When you are with the right person, or people, Luna… there are no sparks. Sparks are meant to be exciting but eventually, they die out. It’s what is left after the initial sparks that makes all the difference. For me, personally… it feels like I’m floating freely among the clouds when I’m with them. Untrapped and unbound. That is what love feels like for me.”

His answer made perfect sense. Sparks were only an indicator of a beginning of something– what really mattered was what was left after the smoke cleared.

You scooted closer and rested your head on his arm while he shut his eyes to rest them.

Unguarded, vulnerable and exposed, yet… radiating with warmth and gentleness.

You truly were the luckiest if the mafia underboss let you see these sides of him.

There were times when you wondered if you should have never come back to Eden.

After all, would it have been so bad if you forgot about your past, your family and moved on? Was Wonderland not good to you?

Living in the mansion at the outskirts of the Capital, surrounded by expanses of lavender fields, learning about world history, politics and business with Madame Cha, and occasionally practising self defense of shooting with one of her boys– it wasn’t a bad life at all. You were looked after. Madame Cha cared for you as if you were really her niece, and you cared for her as an aunt.

And her boys– Jaebeom and his gang– they would always bring something for you whenever they came around. A flower from the field, an odd scarf that stood out to them in the marketplace, a dagger (which would immediately be confiscated by the Madame) or a ruffle to the hair, a kiss to the top of the head. You were their little sister. Their friend.

So, would it have been selfish of you to want to continue living with Madame Cha? She sometimes joked about how she would like to pass her establishment to you– she did not have any family of her own and she claimed that her blood relatives were all ‘vultures’. She pretty much ran her trade business with Jaebeom and often mentioned that if you agreed to cut ties with your father, she would take you in as her own. Of course, it took a while before she warmed up to you, and she was awfully suspicious of you when you first arrived.

So, after spending three years in Wonderland when you decided to go back to Eden for good, she wasn’t surprised. She said that she always found you staring at the horizon with a wistful look on your face, looking as if you were wondering what could have been and what could be. She asked you something that would stay with you like a weight on your shoulder–

If you had really cut ties with your father, what was really calling you back to Eden?

At that time, you had no answer to that. When Jinyoung, the second-in-charge of the gang heard, he wondered if you were finally going to look for your birth mother. You told him that according to your father, she was dead and no good would come out of learning about her, but Jinyoung said that if she really was dead, your father should have no reason to hide her identity from you.

And that got you wondering if it really was true. Upon arriving back to Eden, you tried snooping around to find something, anything, but it was always a dead end. Even your half-brother Sunghoon did not know your mother’s identity. So that left your father–

And your father announced himself as your enemy as soon as you joined Kihyun’s company, a partner to the Crescent Company.

You initially speculated that it was Kihyun your father had a problem with. After all, he protected you far too many times from your father. But when you learned that your father still often met up with Kihyun regarding pharmaceutical-related dealings and that the MX Pharmaceuticals also distributed Park Pharma’s products, you started to wonder if your father simply hated you.

And it was perhaps true, but there was also another answer– your father had a problem with the Crescent Company, and it wouldn’t have been obvious if you had no knowledge about silver light, because it changed a lot of things.

The Crescents would be rivals of not only the pharmaceutical businesses but basically every high-profile man who consumed silver light as a drug, or every person of power to whom the drug was merely a currency to exploit this world’s resources. You could not even fathom out just how extensive their network was. Could an organisation like Ateez really expose their propaganda and stop the exploitation of silver light as a pleasure drug or currency?

If that network had lasted so long without the name of silver light coming out of the mouth of a common man, you were pretty sure that it would be extremely challenging, even with Madame Tiffany’s partnership– and you couldn’t shake off the feeling that Madame Tiffany was going to be the source of the Crescents’ demise rather than salvation…

“I go to make tea for you and you look like you’re drafting a plan to take over the world,” Wooyoung scoffed, having proven himself true when he said that you were distracted the whole evening.

“Yeah, I’m pretty sure I saw you staring at the tea leaves for a solid two minutes before you moved,” you countered and he smiled guiltily, settling down next to you and bringing you in for a kiss to your temple before he handed you the cup.

“Now, what’s got my girl all bothered?”

Your response stopped midway when you heard the jingle of the keys and in came Hongjoong and Jongho, discussing something in a low voice and taking off their shoes in the foyer. Their eyes lit up at the sight of you–

But you were busy shaking off your initial surprise. Of course they could come here. This was their house.

You just didn’t expect them to come back so early, and it seemed like Wooyoung didn’t as well because he let out a frustrated ‘you’re interrupting my date!’, which led to Hongjoong rolling his eyes and Jongho threatening to throw him out, the air filling with friendly squabble as they all settled down in the living room.

The date had truly not been without distractions and interruptions, but considering the circumstances, you would say that it went pretty well. You took the evening off and went to your apartment to get ready, borrowing a cap-sleeved black dress from Wendy who was simply pleased that you were going out with someone, no matter who it was. You promised to tell her who it was some other time but she was pretty sure it was one of the Crescents from the office. You let her believe that and she styled your hair with a jade pin, adding a deep brown fur coat on you as a finishing touch.

Wooyoung came to pick you up, an absolute gentleman to the bone who kissed your knuckles in greeting and opened the door of his car for you. You had dinner at one of the fancy restaurants in the food street of Sector 1– a lavish dinner that reminded you of what you used to eat back home in Edenary.

Wooyoung was talkative and kept you engaged in conversation, but the two of you were consciously trying to avoid discussing work. You talked about your likes and dislikes, about your past and your relationships, and unsurprisingly, you found a lot in common with him. You both were the type to speak your mind about things so the conversation flowed naturally, drifting from preferences to some stories of your pasts.

But you could tell that the recent happenings were weighing Wooyoung down, even though he did his best to make sure that you were comfortable and having a good time. With a gentle squeeze to his hand as you took a walk in his area, you told him that if he would like, he could talk to you about anything that weighed on his mind. He invited you for tea and here you were, joined by his housemates.

“How was your first date?” Jongho asked, wiggling his brows teasingly and your eyes darted over to Hongjoong who was sitting comfortably on the sofa in front of you, an eyebrow slightly raised indicating his anticipation to hear your answer.

“Well,” you glanced at Wooyoung who was eagerly awaiting your answer. “Let’s just say you all have some competition now. The bar has been set.”

Wooyoung clapped loudly while Hongjoong snickered under his breath, clearly amused. “See? I told you I would set her standards high. Good luck crossing the bar, folks.”

“I’m happy to hear you had a good time,” Hongjoong looked at you earnestly and watched your smile drop. He shook his head and added, “You needed that. It’s not good to be so stressed all the time, and I heard that our little secretary has been zoning out at work a lot.”

Your lips formed into a pout as you folded your arms. “I can’t help it. We tried hard not to get distracted by the work stress during our dinner too, but… decided to give in and just talk at home, with some tea.”

“You guys want some?” Wooyoung asked and when the two nodded, he muttered something about how he brewed extra just in case and in no time, you were all in a deep discussion of the recent updates.

The situation was nowhere near dying down hence the pressure looming over everyone’s head. With the illegal trades put on hold entirely while the Edenary Station investigated the case in collaboration with the prosecution, Hongjoong was worried if Madame Tiffany was going to retract from their recent deal and if rumours about the Crescents’ possession of silver light were going to get rampant.

“They could easily charge us on the basis of illegal drug trade and confiscate all our possession of silver light if it comes to that,” Hongjoong explained. “That’s the worst case scenario but I’m preparing to make it look like our hands are clean. They can charge us but they will never find the evidence that we possess the drug.”

“We’re going to have to contact some underworld dealers in that case,” Jongho clarified. “For now, we’re just hoping we can get away with a heavy fine and they do not dig further.”

You nodded along. “No idea about the source of the tip?”

Hongjoong shook his head grimly. His knuckles almost whitened as he clenched his fists, clearly agitated. You looked towards Wooyoung who was already staring at the boss’s hands, no stranger to his mannerism.

“We’ll get to that,” he assured with a smile in an attempt to lighten the mood again. “I’m getting my boys to sniff around. They’re like hounds so we’ll know in no time.”

“I don’t think it is that simple this time,” Hongjoong admitted, making both Jongho and Wooyoung shift uncomfortably in their seats. Perhaps, this was the first time their leader expressed his opinion about the matter.

Hongjoong glanced over at his capos and then at you. “Something tells me that this is the beginning of the end.”

You frowned. “The end of what?”

“The end of our attempt to present ourselves as something we are not– a legal, respectable business organisation,” Hongjoong said, straightening his shirt and leaning forward, meeting eyes with the youngests. “I’m coming back from hearing whispers in the wind– someone is trying their damned best to bring Ateez out of the shadows.”

“If they want us back that bad, they can have us,” Wooyoung started. “We can call ourselves the Crescents as much as we want, but we will always be Ateez. A gang.”

“I hope they are just whispers,” you said, your own voice sounding unconvincing and Hongjoong caught that.

“I hope so too,” he said earnestly, and something told you that he knew about how you would be getting a confirmation soon. You gulped uneasily, checking your wrist for the time.

“Don’t let that keep you up at night, Captain,” Jongho said, getting up and clapping, breaking the tension in the room. “Everyone knows who we are, and this isn’t the first time someone has attempted to trigger us. Once we find the source, everything will fall into place. Business will get running.”

“He’s right,” Wooyoung nodded. “If they want us back so badly, I’m happy to go back to my old ways. It gets tiring to act like a refined gentleman when I’m anything but.”

Jongho laughed mockingly and you frowned at him. What he said next had you covering your mouth.

“You’ve never been a refined gentleman.”

Wooyoung put his hands over his hips, challenging Jongho while Hongjoong got up, sliding between them and joining you in a corner before they started squaring up, finding you thoroughly amused by the scene in front of you.

“I don’t know what I expected when I joined the inner circle, but this…” you watched Wooyoung patting Jongho’s arm aggressively, pleading for him to stop between laughs while the younger had him in a chokehold. “This was certainly not it.”

“They’re still young boys at heart,” Hongjoong smiled rather proudly. “I wish I can protect their spirits forever.”

You glanced over at Hongjoong, curiosity piqued.

“And what about you?”

Hongjoong’s lips curled in a surprised smile but the only response he gave was a subtle nod– perhaps, a gesture of gratitude that you thought about him at this moment. He clapped loudly and immediately, the boys straightened.

“Take your date home, Wooyoung. You and I have places to go in the early morning.”

“Yessir,” Wooyoung straightened his clothes and beckoned you to follow him outside and you exited the house, joking about what happened moments ago.

It was during the short car ride that Wooyoung took a deep breath and said, “Thank you for today, Luna. I really needed a breather.”

“So did I,” you smiled, playing with the straps of your purse. “It was a wonderful first date, Wooyoung.”

Wooyoung grinned. “Had to do our new member some justice. The hyungs keep you holed up in their office, though…” He stole a glance, shaking his head in amusement. “I’m sure you like that too.”

“Hey,” you smacked his arm, no longer shy. “I spent almost two years at the bar too.”

“But Yeosang did not really realise how much he liked you until you left the bar,” Wooyoung shared. “I knew he liked you, though. I told him that he should make a move, but he was wary of you. Makes sense now.”

“Wary of me?”

“Imagine if he started dating you and found out who you are much later. I’m not sure he would have liked that– he doesn't like secrets,” Wooyoung said, stopping the car when he reached your street.

“Noted,” you shrugged. “I’m not sure I would have accepted at that time either. I had secrets to protect, after all.”

“And are there more secrets you’re keeping, Luna?”

Wooyoung’s eyes always seemed sharp, however, there was a certain glint to them as he asked that question, almost of a protective nature. If it would have been anyone else, you might have been a bit offended, but since this was Wooyoung, a fierce protector of his group, you did not mind the apprehension in his eyes one bit.

So you slid your hand over his and squeezed it in assurance. “Nothing of importance. I’m a pretty open book now. Especially with Seonghwa and Yunho– I don’t know how they do it, but I find myself speaking my mind and baring my soul when I’m with them.”

The corner of Wooyoung’s lips tugged in a small smile. “I’m glad to hear that.”

You smiled back and he kissed the back of your hand, the tension breaking as you both broke into laughter. He got out of the car first and opened the door for you, spreading his arms and bringing you in for a nice, warm hug.

“Don’t stress too much about what’s happened, sweetheart,” he said as he swayed you back and forth in the hug. You squeezed the material of his coat in response. “Things like these happen all the time. It’s just that people forget that we made our way up all the way from rock bottom.”

“And rock bottom never scared you,” you finished and he pulled away with a proud smile.

“That’s right,” he cupped your face. “I sure hope things get better, but if they don’t, we’ll be okay.”

“I have faith in that,” you said and he kissed the top of your head in farewell.

However… faith can only get you so far, for things get worse before they get better. Just like the cold winds in Sector 1 shifting to an icy breeze with the telltale signs that it had snowed in the mountains, the Crescents’ fate took a darker turn when Jaebeom arrived at the Crescent Office bearing news of confirmation.

You welcomed Jaebeom into Yunho’s office with a heavy heart, and it did not help that he was struggling to smile. Your stomach twisted in knots, hand almost shaking as you poured fresh tea for the man.

As Jaebeom spoke, the walls of Yunho’s office room felt like they were closing in on you, suffocating you as if you were trapped in a small space. You listened to his every word carefully, nodding along and when he apologised for not bringing good news, you told him that it was something you already expected– it was as if deep down, you knew that a storm was coming.

Only you didn’t realise the storm would be in the form of a typhoon, threatening to shake the ground from underneath your feet. Jaebeom got up to leave and patted your head, sharing your sentiments and telling you that he would be in contact for further updates, and that if the Crescents ever needed a helping hand, Jaebeom’s gang along with Madame Cha were at their service.

That did nothing to quell the unease in your heart. After being left alone, you slumped down on the couch and stared up at the ceiling, wishing the sky would burst open and take you away from this dark, wretched world. There were no tears left to cry– with each passing second, you mustered up the little fragments of strength that threatened to leave your body. With each passing minute, you straightened up as you let the information and its implications sink in.

And with each passing hour, you waited. Waited for the underboss to arrive so that you could deliver the news to him.

Strangely, it made you recall that night when you risked everything to obey Yeosang’s orders and get the contents of his locker safely out of the Crescent Bar, when you were under attack. Except…

There was nowhere to escape now. No gambles to make, no tables to turn.

It must have been around midnight when the boss and his underboss arrived at the Crescent Office to store some documents and get some ledgers before moving to their house to get some rest. Upon finding the light of Yunho’s office on, they wondered if Yunho had already arrived back from Sector 8– the consigliere had been out all day tracing the source of the tip with Kihyun’s men and had ringed the office to let them know that he might not be back tonight.

But when Seonghwa found you curled up on the couch with your head resting against your knees, he immediately knew something was wrong. Seonghwa glanced at Hongjoong to confirm if he was the only one who got that feeling and when he found the boss’ brows scrunched with worry, he gently approached you.

You straightened at the sight of Seonghwa, sighing in relief but your heart quickly twisted with anxiety at the sight of the Captain. How were you to tell him that you both had doomed the Crescents, perhaps, with no return?

“Did something happen?” Seonghwa held you by your shoulders and scanned your figure. You pursed your lips and took a few deep breaths, motioning at Hongjoong to take a seat.

“I finally heard back from Madame Cha,” you looked at the Captain and he raised a brow, leaning forward, eager to hear more. You wondered if you were the only one feeling bile rise up your throat.

Surely, Hongjoong had no idea who Madame Tiffany was, right?

About a minute of silence passed with the men exchanging glances between each other. Hongjoong exhaled, slumping back in resignation.

“Just tell us how fucked we are, Luna. I’m ready to hear it.”

A short laugh escaped your mouth and Hongjoong resisted the urge to comment on the sarcastic tone of it. “Fucked would be an understatement, Hongjoong. Tiffany is involved with the elites who are pushing for Strictland’s nuclear operation to become successful.”

“Strictland’s nuclear operation,” Hongjoong repeated, his gaze sticking on the teacup you had been drinking from.

“Their end goal is triggering a regional war so Eden and Halaland get distracted. Strictland can test their nuclear weapons around that time, but there are rumours that as soon as Strictland makes that move, Eden or someone else from this continent might attempt its annexation,” you added and Seonghwa cursed under his breath.

“Triggering a regional war– they could achieve that through a lot of ways,” Seonghwa deliberated. “Either blow Strictland’s cover and make it known that the nuclear base has been active, or find another reason important enough that turns Eden and Halaland against each other. Either way, the Treaty of the Eight Hills gets violated.”

“If they need to test their nuclear weapons, a war could be a good time to do that,” Hongjoong shook his head in disappointment, head hanging low in defeat. “I can’t believe we’re close to seeing another war in our lifetime.”

Silence filled a room at his statement before Hongjoong spoke again. “Madame Tiffany signed on the silver light deal with us while knowing exactly who we are. The question remains– did she agree on silver light’s medical distribution to have the upper hand as she controls the world of the elites, or does she intend to end us– our company?”

“If she was the one who tipped the navy about the shipment to Mist Island…” Seonghwa said what you both were thinking out loud. “It would be the very first step to trigger our doom. She must be working with an insider to know exactly how much damage this would do–”

“We don’t know that yet,” Hongjoong looked at the underboss and your eyes twitched at his statement. “It could be anyone–”

“It can not be anyone, and you know that, Captain,” you declared and Hongjoong cocked his head at the stiffness of your tone. “Think about the timing of this all. Tipping the navy right when we’re about to launch the silver light drug? Too big of a coincidence.”

“I’m trying to give her the benefit of doubt and see if we have another enemy– someone who might be far worse than Tiffany,” Hongjoong counter with narrowed eyes. “Tiffany might be a bait even in their game if she really signed the deal of silver light for another, much sinister purpose.”

“Don’t be fooled, Hongjoong,” you told him. “The elites– they all work together, not against each other. If Tiffany is part of the elites who intend to make sure that silver light never sees the light of the day as a medicinal drug, then you don’t have just one enemy but an entire group of people with power, from all over the continent–”

“You think I did not consider that when I shook hands with that woman?”

Hongjoong’s tone was so cold and sharp that it made you hold your breath.

“I needed someone with power to be our partner on this. Someone with a status that could match that of the elites. So what if they are a member of the elites themselves? If that means that they protect us when we launch this drug into the market, it doesn’t matter who they are.”

“You know how limited our options were, Luna,” Seonghwa said in a soft tone, sliding his hand over your clenched fist and rubbing it assuringly. “Sure, signing with Tiffany could be a big mistake, but we don’t know that yet, and we cannot take the next step until we confirm that Tiffany intends to destroy our company. You know how important this deal is to us. You understand, right?”

“I do,” you took a deep breath, trying to swallow the lump stuck in your throat. “I just… I keep seeing my father’s cocky smile when he learned that we’re aiming to partner with Tiffany. It’s as if he knew.”

“We’ll start looking into it properly now that we have a potential lead,” Hongjoong said, this time much gently. “We will also make preparations for what could be another attack on the Crescent Company.”

You nodded in gratitude and Hongjoong held your gaze– if this was just another day, he would have reprimanded you for talking to him like that, but he understood how anxious this made you considering you already had an inkling of what the elites had been planning all this time.

“Can your source…”

“Lim Jaebeom,” you told Hongjoong and he nodded, memorising the name.

“Can Jaebeom name all parties involved in this scheme if possible?”

“I’ll send him a message and arrange a meeting,” you said. “He shifted his focus on Madame Tiffany now but he’s been looking into this for a while so his information can be trusted.”

“Good. I trust you, Luna,” Hongjoong said, getting up. “Let’s go home and get some rest. We’ll start planning in the morning, okay?”

You nodded weakly and Hongjoong gazed softly at you, drawing closer and resting his hand on your cheek.

“Look at me, sweetheart,” he almost whispered and you mustered up the remnants of your diminishing strength to meet his eyes. “We are warriors, all of us. Not just the nine of us, but the rest of the employees of the Crescent Company. All of us share the same goal– to protect this homeland and to provide the next generations with some sense of security. If that means that we have to fight the very people who wish for the demise of the entire continent… so be it. They may be the leaders of this society, but we…”

“We are the leaders of the underworld,” you quoted him and watched his lips curl in a satisfied smirk. “The underworld that no one escapes from.”

“That’s right,” Hongjoong said, planting a chaste kiss on your temple. “Straighten your shoulders and never look back, you hear me?”

You looked in Seonghwa’s direction, finding him smiling almost proudly. He passed a subtle nod and you finally managed a smile on your own.

These men would remind you time and time again that no matter how dark it gets, you rule the darkness. You had no reason to be afraid.

That did not help the stress too much though, and naturally, you found yourself standing outside the back exit of the Crescent Bar yet again, staring at the dim lights that peeked from the frosted windows. You debated going home instead but your heart knew what it wanted so you discreetly made your way to Yeosang’s office, not bothering to knock but slightly opening the door to check who was inside.

San spotted you, seated on the chair in front of Yeosang and he smiled at the sight of you, urging you to come inside. Yeosang’s eyes lit up as soon as you entered but when he found your shoulders sunken and form weary, he immediately knew something was wrong.

“Are you okay?” Yeosang asked, hesitantly getting up as if unsure what to do.

“Not really,” you let out a short laugh, looking up at the ceiling and willing yourself not to break down. Now was not the time.

San and Yeosang moved in synchronisation as if they had done this several times already. San took your bag from you and placed it on the table, taking off your coat next and going to hang it on the stand. Yeosang gently brought you in a hug, caressing your head silently.

You took a deep breath– the warmth of his hug was definitely helping with the ease of your mind. You felt San’s hands on your shoulders, gently massaging the tension out of your body while you stood still. The two of them waited until you broke apart, feeling a bit refreshed.

“You wanna talk about it?” San asked, hands still on your shoulders and a light kiss planted on your cheek.

“I already did, with Seonghwa and Hongjoong. Things will be okay, they assured me. I’m just…” you sighed, meeting eyes with the both of them.

“Tired?” Yeosang suggested and you laughed in admission. “Sick of it?”

“You can curse at them if you want to,” San squared up, making you laugh harder. “We’ll join. Hongjoong can be an ass, right?”

“Stubborn ass–”

“An extremely stubborn ass,” you interjected Yeosang and they smirked in victory. “What makes it more frustrating is that he’s always right.”

“This!” San clapped in agreement. “If he rubbed this in our face, that would perhaps be better than the silent victory judgmental glare thing that he does.”

You chuckled under your breath– so it wasn’t just you. “Yeah, you’re right. It’s easier to deal with someone pompous than to deal with someone who doesn’t realise their own power.”

“You’ll get used to it,” Yeosang assured, but then glanced at San. “Or not.”

“You don’t get used to it,” San corrected. “You just learn to live with it and deal with it.”

“Sounds tiring,” you sank down on your chair and Yeosang poured you a drink, the duo snickering at something. “What’s so funny?”

“Nothing,” San smiled. “It’s just nice to know that you found your way here.”

“Yeah, it’s on my way home. Don’t make too much of it,” you teased and San poked your shoulder before settling down on the chair next to you on your left, clasping his hand around yours.

You made small talk, getting some recent updates on how the bar was functioning (without you, you made a point to highlight). The conversation shifted to your recent date with Wooyoung and how he could not stop boasting about being the first and only gentleman in the group.

“It’s funnier this time because usually, he’s an absolute goner who can’t keep his hands off a new partner,” San revealed and that piqued your curiosity. “He’s taking his time with you. He must really like you.”

“He’s always liked me, don’t be mistaken,” you told him and the duo agreed– Wooyoung was perhaps the only one of the Crescents who was friendly with you before you became a bookkeeper. “I thought he’s a bit sceptical of me, but maybe that’s just me?”

“How so?” Yeosang asked.

“He asked if I have any secrets that I’m keeping from you guys. He seems very protective of you all.”

“That’s just how he is,” San chuckled. “It’s not scepticism, not really. Just his protective nature.”

“He probably wanted to see how you would respond,” Yeosang snickered in amusement. “He knows right away if someone lies.”

“I… will keep that in mind for the future,” you said and San narrowed his eyes.

“Who do you plan to lie to?”

“Not him,” you said and the boys laughed. “You seem gullible. You’d be my target, San.”

“Not fair!” He tried snatching his hand away but you kept your grip tight around his hand.

The sound of your laughter filled the room. Outside, a woman with silver hair hiding the little of her face that was visible from her cloak stood near the door with her own drink in her hand, her lips threatening to curl into a smile. As soon as the door of the office opened, she shifted her body towards the shadow in an attempt to appear inconspicuous.

As you said your goodbyes to the men, San escorting you to the exit, you thought you heard Yeosang’s voice– ‘winter’, he said. You turned to look but there was no one in the shadows anymore.

However, the next day as you switched your belongings from one bag to another, you found a crumpled piece of paper. Being the kind of person who usually folded paper instead of crumpling it, you flattened the paper and found a message written on it.

You read it, once, twice. And then you tossed it in the fireplace.

“What do you mean it was Secretary Oh Jungse?”

Hongjoong’s voice practically boomed in the room as he spoke into the receiver, making you and Seonghwa pause in the middle of arranging the documents. Seonghwa looked at you but you shrugged, not recognising the name.

“And you’re positive about the source?”

For a moment, you straightened, heart beating with anticipation. Did you finally have the source of the tip? Had it finally worked out?

But Hongjoong’s tight grip on the receiver revealed that it was perhaps something else, probably of a more alarming nature. As if to confirm, Hongjoong slammed the receiver down to end the call and you shivered, the temperature in the room noticeably dropping.

It was another gloomy morning in the Crescent Office with you and Seonghwa compiling some reports to present to the Edenary Office to help with the illegal shipment case. The ringing of the telephone had started to sound ominous for a few days now. You had stopped expecting to hear any good news, and watching Hongjoong clench and unclench both his fists and his jaw while his gaze fixed at the revolver lying on the table had you squirming in your seat.

“What is it?” Seonghwa asked, but Hongjoong shook his head, still processing the information.

Seonghwa got up and moved towards the main desk where Hongjoong sat. He gently approached him with an assuring squeeze to his shoulder, rubbing it to provide some comfort. You watched as the tension in the boss’ body started to dissipate with each gentle rub, and you could see that Seonghwa was muttering assurances, fixing his hair and caressing his face every once in a while.

Hongjoong took a deep breath and looked towards you, motioning you to come closer. You dropped the files on the table and took the seat in front of him, waiting for him to catch his breath.

“It was Yunho– someone is deliberately targeting our business. Remember the anonymous funder for our weapons project? The one whose identity we could not find out?”

“That’s Secretary Oh?” Seonghwa frowned. “Isn’t he…”

“President Han’s secretary,” Hongjoong confirmed and your jaw went slack after hearing the connection. “The man who supposedly went into hiding when President Han was assassinated. He was supposed to deliver the funds to us but got arrested on suspicions of treason. He’s under interrogation right now.”

“I remember hearing things about that man,” you leaned forward. “Things like how he might have been involved in the assassination itself, or how he was targeted after the assassination as well.”

“I don’t think he was involved in the killing of the president, but you can never be too sure,” Hongjoong pursed his lips in thought, holding Seonghwa’s hand and squeezing it to let him know that he was okay now. “The Edenary Station is now aware of our weapons project and is going to proceed with investigation, but… I’m not sure if they learned that from Secretary Oh or if this was pre-planned.”

“They must have tortured him quite a bit for him to confess,” Seonghwa winced at the thought. “Secretary Oh has done a lot to hide his identity. To be caught now of all the times…”

“Or someone found out about Secretary Oh and decided to use that to expose our weapons dealings,” you countered and Hongjoong agreed. “I’m going to ring the Edenary Office and get Jaehyun on the move. I know how the Edenary Station will proceed with this case.”

“You do that,” Hongjoong passed you the receiver and you called Jaehyun, requesting him to keep watch over Secretary Oh and see who visits the man or if anyone bails him. Jaehyun assured that he would keep an eye and check the public sentiment while he was at it.

“So now…” you said when you ended the call. “All of Eden will know that the Crescents have been smuggling weapons.”

“Not so quickly, no,” Hongjoong shook his head. “Edenary Station will make sure the public does not learn about this. The public will be with us on this because the majority of the war veterans believe that our current office isn’t doing a good job with the nation’s security. And President Lee’s position will not look good if the public learns that a ‘gang’ is doing more for national security than the office.”

“Plus with Major Sung’s recent visit, people are already condemning the president,” Seonghwa added. “They wish to learn what they talked about, but President Lee is keeping mum.”

“As he should be,” Hongjoong stretched his neck, producing cracks. “The boys are on their way here, all of them. It’s time we get things straight and retaliate against whoever is targeting us.”

You finished compiling the report with Seonghwa while you waited for the rest of the Crescents to arrive. Yunho, San and Yeosang were the first ones, having been out making sure that the silver light batches were safely moved to a different location in case the recent happenings were a scheme to stop the Crescents from trying to manufacture the drug into the market. The warehouse boys arrived next after making sure to get rid of any tails that would lead the Edenary Station to find their base for weapons dealings.

You were all chatting among yourselves, catching up and exchanging updates when Hongjoong clapped to get everyone’s attention. The boys started to settle down, but you pursed your lips in amusement when you saw Yunho, who was standing next to Hongjoong, shoot subtle glares at anyone who had not shut up yet. He caught you stifling a smile and you watched his eyes twinkle with a hint of mischief.

“How’s it looking at the warehouse?” Hongjoong asked Mingi.

“Pledis has agreed to pause all weapons-related manufacturing until things settle down. They won’t back out. We spread the word in the underground network and all weapons dealings and exchange will be put to a halt until further notice.”

“I met up with Changbin,” Wooyoung said and you asked Jongho, who was sitting next to you, about who Changbin was. You learned that he was a member of Chan’s gang– Wolfgang. “They’re also going to pause all dealings because they fear that they might get exposed, and they are open for a chat in case we want to team up and find whoever is behind this.”

You were surprised to hear that. You had kept the little chat with Chan back at Edenary from the boys since they were rivals, but hearing that they were open to being allies for once had you intrigued.

“Team up?” San scoffed. “That’s new.”

“They wouldn’t want to get involved with the police either,” Jongho mused. “They may be our rivals but we share the same goal.”

Hongjoong nodded, revealing the contents of his phone call with Yunho and a string of gasps and curses sounded across the room. “Now… what do we make of this?”

“It can’t be denied that we are being deliberately targeted,” Wooyoung started. “I would like us to focus on why Secretary Oh, of all the anonymous funders, was the one chosen to be exposed like this– he was attacked, you say, and arrested? His life could be in danger.”

“Sounds like a good place to start,” San agreed. “It can’t be a big coincidence– not anymore. Someone is trying to attack the very foundation of the Crescents. Of Ateez.”

“I feel like we’re missing a big link among all the things that have happened recently,” Yeosang spoke with a sense of sobriety and you looked at him, grateful that he felt the same. “With Tiffany’s possible connection to the Strictland programme and our deal with silver light which, by the way, she’s awfully quiet about… I’d like to have some eyes on her too.”

“I agree,” Seonghwa began. “Either she does not fear a tarnished reputation, or… she’s involved somehow. I still don’t get why she would opt for this route– tipping the navy and then exposing an anonymous funder. If she wants silver light all to herself, she could have gone for a less messier option.”

“I doubt that,” you commented, making everyone look at you. “These elites… they have a way of operating, especially when they aim to create some significant damage. The quicker, less messier options do not sound appealing to them.”

Hongjoong nodded in consideration. “Either way, we have to take a step back and secure our footing. Yunho, if you will?”

Yunho nodded, getting up and looking around the room in thought. “I think first and foremost, we need to make sure that the weapons channel remains safe and unexposed to any outsiders. That means that we must form partnerships with other gangs and we should start contacting the funders to let them know about the situation– anonymous ones too.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Hongjoong exhaled. “Mingi, Wooyoung, and Luna– you can work on this since the three of you have the most connections. If you need some help, Yunho or Seonghwa can join.”

You agreed, meeting eyes with your new partners who passed you a nod and a cheeky smile.

“Next, San and Yeosang should continue to make sure the silver light medicinal production begins at one of the MX Pharmaceuticals’ factories. It doesn’t matter if someone is targeting us to stop the launch of this medicine because the only people who might be behind this must want to keep the current status of silver light intact– a pleasure drug.”

“The elites,” you sighed and Yunho nodded. “Do you reckon that these are the same people who are working for the Strictland programme?”

“That’s what me and Jongho will start looking into,” Yunho said. “We’ll get General Wi and other Edenary figures to start sniffing around too and see where it takes us. We might need you to join us in that case, Luna.”

“Happy to help,” you assured.

“Hongjoong,” Yunho looked at the Captain. “I think you are due a meeting with President Son. If there’s one person who might know where Secretary Oh’s loyalty stands, it’s him. And make sure we know what Madame Tiffany’s stance on this is.”

“Fine, I’ll contact them,” Hongjoong groaned. “Can’t say President Son will be pleased to hear that we want to meet him.”

“I don’t think he’ll be that mad to see you,” Wooyoung chuckled as the Captain’s pout deepened. “You’re just a tiny bit intimidated by him, admit it.”

“Yes, so what if I am?” Hongjoong pulled out his pipe to everyone’s amusement, Seonghwa automatically retrieving a lighter from his pocket and helping Hongjoong. “It would be unwise not to be intimidated by the person who ran this country for the majority of our lives.”

“Well then,” Yunho clapped in conclusion. “I think we’re all sorted now. Captain?”

Hongjoong took a deep smoke, meeting eyes with all of you before he started. “I think it is about time we stopped acting like the Crescents and started acting like Ateez. Do you get what I mean?”

Silence filled the room and you watched how each one of them shifted in their seats at Hongjoong’s proposition. Hongjoong leaned forward, taking another smoke and clearing his throat.

“Some fucker out there has forgotten that we rose from nothing, and we are not afraid of the darkness, yeah?” Hongjoong’s voice had significantly deepened and you were surprised at the change in his demeanour. “Get your weapons out. Show them what we are made of. We will not allow our establishment to fall, you hear me?”

There was another moment of silence and Seonghwa took the lead then, straightening his coat.

“We will probably get attacked more often– our bases and offices might get compromised, so let’s be careful and on guard, okay? We have to stay one step ahead now, so everyone… get to business.”

“And it’s probably not one person,” Hongjoong completed his train of thought, saying out loud what everyone suspected. “I really don’t think it’s just a single entity anymore. We’ve got a mole, that’s for sure. Find them immediately and report to me, and make sure our people are protected before you step out in the field, got it?”

A chorus of ‘yes boss’ and ‘yes captain!” echoed in the room, the men immediately starting on breaking and dividing tasks while you went to take the now empty chair beside the Captain who offered you his pipe jokingly. He was surprised when you accepted.

Hongjoong watched you blow the smoke, the noise in the room almost fading momentarily and he shook his head lightly. You asked him for a favour and he raised a brow in question. You explained that it was something that weighed over your mind and you always wanted to do, and he agreed.

After the meeting, you finished your tasks for the night and informed Eunha and Jihoon about the shift in your duties. They took over your work, assuring you that they got it covered and prayed for you– anything to end this mess, they said. If your presence at the warehouse would speed things up, they would gladly let you go.

After sending Hongjoong and Seonghwa home for the night, Yunho joined you in the office, watching you fret over the unfinished work. He assured you that it was okay, but you weren’t having any of it. When he shut the folders to your protests, your pout deepened and you folded your arms.

“Do you want to come over at my place?”

“At your place?” You narrowed your eyes and he laughed discreetly. “What are you planning?”

“Ramen and cuddles, if you will?”

You pretended to think for a moment but agreed. How could you resist the offer–

“And some kisses if we can squeeze that in too.”

Right.

“So you’re just lovesick, huh? None of the boys giving you attention lately?” You teased, getting up and gathering your things.

“Oh, Wooyoung almost killed me with affection earlier,” Yunho recalled with a laugh and you scoffed. That sounded like Wooyoung, alright. “I just miss you. Is that so bad?”

“I miss you too,” you said, linking your arms, too tired to continue teasing him. The two of you started downstairs. “We haven’t had one stress-free moment ever since you decided to give me some space, Mr. Jeong.”

“That’s when you were still pretending to make up your mind about us,” he said, opening the door of his car for you and you gasped scandalously. Yunho got in himself, looking at you before starting the engine. “Hope nothing holds you back tonight.”

With a wink, he started to drive, stifling a grin when you smacked his shoulder and folded your arms. You tugged your coat closer, still feeling the cold from when you stepped outside the office and you looked outside of the window, finding not a single star in the sky.

“Looks like it’s going to rain soon.”

“Or snow,” Yunho whistled. “Would love to see some snow soon.”

You looked over at him. “Seems like someone has some fond memories of the snow.”

He smiled and nodded in answer, the rest of the short trip passing by with talks about your weather preferences when you reached a small house in the same neighbourhood where San’s house was.

“I heard that you came up with the housing arrangement very randomly,” you said as you got out of the car and Yunho chuckled at the memory. “Do you like how it turned out?”

“It never mattered who we got paired with,” he admitted, unlocking the door for you and turning on the lights. You took off your shoes, greeted with a surprisingly homey vibe with warm-toned interior and furniture. “We only really come here to rest. Plus, we crash at each other’s house too often anyway.”

You nodded, taking off your coat and hanging it on the stand before following Yunho to the kitchen. While it almost looked unused, there were still signs that someone was taking care of the house. You stood near the counter and watched Yunho quickly make work of the few ingredients that he found, tossing the ramen in the pot. You offered help but he insisted that he was fine so you decided to set the table.

“Is Yeosang not home?” You asked and he shook his head.

“He’s probably with Mingi tonight– I saw the two of them leaving together earlier.”

“Do they still have some work, or…”

Yunho glanced at you. “They’re probably going to blow off some steam before they start working tomorrow.”

“Ah, right– oh,” you subconsciously put your hand over your mouth when you realised what Yunho had implied and he laughed loudly.

“Is it strange to hear things like that?”

“No, not really,” you confirmed. You had seen your fair share of open relationships in Edenary– and half of the time, you had been too young to fully understand what it meant. “It’s just that sometimes it’s hard to picture some of you together.”

“Well, you’ll be quite surprised to learn how closely knit we are,” Yunho finished cooking and brought the pot to the table, the two of you settling down with a few cans of beer. “Took us a few years to get here, I’ll say, but it has never been better.”

You nodded, asking if he could tell you more– as much as he was comfortable with, and he was pleased to find you eager to learn more about them since you were a part of them now too. You learned that Mingi and Yeosang were quite alike, often seeking solace in each other’s company, even if it was just sitting together in silence.

“And how are you with everyone?” You asked, resting your face on your hands as you gazed at him with curiosity. Yunho found that adorable and his eyes curved as smiled at your question. “What sort of a relationship do you have with everyone?”

“Hmm… let’s see,” Yunho pondered for a moment, drinking a few sips of his beer. “Mingi and I have always been together so he’s someone I’m always looking for in a room full of people, if you haven’t noticed already.”

“Yeah, you two absolutely love each other,” you agreed. “Moral loyalty and all that.”

Yunho grinned. “I think with Yeosang, it’s… more on the comfortable side. He takes care of me a lot, especially now that we live together. His presence… you know how comforting it is to sit in one room with him, right?”

You nodded. “I keep finding myself going back to the Crescent Bar and to his office when I’m overwhelmed.”

Yunho smiled. “With the younger ones, I’m able to have fun and let go, be adventurous and wild. But with the hyungs, they just need someone to take care of them and I’m happy to be that for them.”

“It’s surprising because they appear very calm and put-together, very refined,” you started, producing a snort out of Yunho. “But they’re just like the rest of you. Worse, if I have to say.”

“That’s true,” Yunho laughed heartily. “They are worse. The younger ones always take care of them, but don’t you be mistaken, Luna. The hyungs can be quite… dominating when they want to be. It’s almost scary.”

“Dominating,” you repeated, drinking as you analysed the implications behind that word. “How nice.”

“What’s going on in your head, sweetheart?” Yunho chuckled in a low tone.

“Nothing,” you feigned innocence, finishing the last of your beer. “Absolutely nothing.”

Yunho narrowed his eyes but you took a deep breath, looking around. “It’s just really nice to sit and talk. Haven’t done that in a while, even with Wendy.”

“We’ve all been far too busy,” Yunho agreed, getting up and quickly cleaning up before taking your hands and making you get up, twirling you around once which made you laugh out loud rather uncharacteristically before he steered you to the living room.

“It’s always like this though,” Yunho continued as he settled you down on his lap and you wrapped your arms around his waist, resting your head on his shoulder. He took off your hair clip and began to smoothen your hair, running his fingers through the strands occasionally. “Something is always happening. Not one peaceful moment ever since we started, but that became the norm for us. That’s why we always try to find some normalcy while we can.”

You let his words sink in, just like you let the warmth of his skin seep through his clothes and into yours, just like you let the sound of his breaths sync with yours. The contact of his fingertips on your scalp as he lightly massaged it made you close your eyes and snuggle closer until the tip of your nose met the crook of his neck.

“Well, this is nice,” you whispered, the feeling of being in his arms almost intoxicating. “It’s going to be a while before we get to be like this again, isn’t that so?”

“I suppose so,” Yunho sighed. “You’ll be very busy with Wooyoung and Mingi, and I’ll be busy with Jongho hopping from one place to another–”

Yunho paused mid-sentence when he felt the soft skin of your lips press against his neck lightly and he shifted underneath you. “We might still see each other– well, I’ll try to make time for you if you want–”

He stopped talking yet again when you moved closer and craned your neck to kiss the curve of his jaw. Yunho held your hand and peered down at you, finding your eyes laden with something he had definitely not seen before.

“Love… what do you think you are doing?”

“Squeezing in some kisses?” You responded and Yunho shut his eyes as if in pain, shaking his head.

“If you tease me like that, I don't think I’ll be able to hold back. I am very sensitive these days, Luna.”

“And where did you get the idea that I want you to hold back?” You pulled away to look him in the eyes. “I thought we both wanted each other.”

“Of course I want you,” Yunho’s brows furrowed in concentration as he cupped your face. “But… I want you to be comfortable first. I don’t want you to feel like I’m pressuring you or… I don’t want you to think that I’m demanding something from you. I would never–”

“Jeong Yunho,” you cupped his face, caressing the curve of his cheeks and swiping the dark tendrils of his hair away from his forehead. You locked eyes with him, finding hesitation if the slight shake of his voice wasn’t already a sign. “I want this– I want you. Is that okay?”

“That’s okay,” he nodded slowly, visibly gulping. “Do you know what you are getting into?”

“Yes,” you nodded, unable to resist pecking his lips. You lingered at his bottom lip purposely. “Do I have to say it out loud?”

“Are you sure?” Yunho asked yet again, inching closer until the tips of your noses brushed.

“Absolutely,” you whispered, “I– I want you. I want you so bad that it’s killing me–”

Yunho did not need to hear another word. He let his hand crane your neck as his lips met yours in a kiss like none other, deep and demanding in every sense now that there were no boundaries. You sighed in relief, kissing him back and sucking at his lower lip, gladly opening your mouth for him when he swiped his tongue across your lips.

Yunho slid his tongue inside your mouth, switching between licks and kisses and you found yourself letting loose with every little groan that you earned, getting more comfortable with each kiss to your lips or on your face, your body moving in tandem with his hands that traced your curves. Before you knew it, you were straddling him, your skirt riding up and Yunho’s hands found purchase on the bare skin of your thighs that your stockings didn’t cover, causing you to break apart and look at each other in surprise.

“Is this okay?” Yunho asked, hands unmoving. “Use your words, love.”

“More than okay,” you breathed, wrapping your arms around his neck and kissing him sweetly. “You can touch me. However you want.”

Yunho nodded, joining your foreheads and matching the pacing of your breaths, his thumb starting to trace your bare skin. You shifted in his lap, feeling the telltale signs of a bulge and met his eyes, exchanging a kiss to assure him that you were okay before rolling your hips on his bulge, making him throw his head back and laugh in disbelief.

“You like that?” You asked, making the same movement again and he looked at you challengingly, daring you to do that again.

That did nothing to stop you.

“You’re playing a dangerous game, sweetheart.”

“Whatever,” you shut him up with another needy kiss and this time, Yunho let his hands roam over your upper body, both of you making quick work of unbuttoning each other’s shirts. You made him take his white dress shirt off completely, running your hands against his toned muscles while he traced his fingers against the outline of your black bra, looking almost entranced, his chest rising up and down in deep breaths.

Before you could make a move, Yunho was bringing you closer, kissing you once before he let his lips trail along your jaw and down your neck, breathing in the scent of you. You squealed in surprise when he picked you up effortlessly as he muttered, “Fuck this. I’m taking this to bed.”

You wrapped your legs around him and between fits of laughter and some teasing jabs, he reached his room and gently laid you on his bed after taking off your shirt and throwing it to the side. While he stared at the sight of you in his bed, imprinting it in his mind, you took a quick look around.

“Nice room,” you commented. It was quite simple with monochrome decorations.

“That’s all you can think of right now?” Yunho pressed his hand in the middle of your chest, feeling your heartbeat and smirking in satisfaction.

He had his answer. He pulled you up and removed your bra in a matter of seconds, swallowing any other comment with a heated kiss and soon, you lost yourself in how his lips felt against your own. On how his lips felt as they left a searing trail down your neck, making your back arch when he started fondling your breasts and sucking on them, alternating between kisses and littering your skin with a reminder of what you were doing tonight.

You curled his hair between your fingers and when he paused near your belly, you pushed him downwards– a sign that it was okay. He looked at you for confirmation and when you nodded, he took off your skirt, leaving you in a soaking wet underwear.

Yunho continued to trail kisses down your thighs, pulling the stockings down, and something inside him broke when he traced his thumb on the wet patch on your underwear.

“Someone’s been enjoying this,” he commented, locking eyes with you. His gaze was dark and you could tell that he was doing his best to take this slow.

“Clearly,” you scoffed, knowing fully well how hard he was as well.

“Tell me, love. Tell me what you want me to do to you tonight.”

You took a deep breath at his commanding tone, feeling a fresh wave of arousal course through you as his breath caressed your thighs. “Touch me, Yunho.”

“How?”

You looked at the mafia consigliere, almost in disbelief. Did he want you to say that out loud too?

Oh, but what a sight he was, looking up at you from between your thighs.

“However would you prefer… Lieutenant Jeong?”

The last thing you saw was Yunho’s smirk before he looked down, his hair hiding his face as he pulled your panties down in a swift motion and you barely had time to shrug them off before he spread your legs apart, cocking his head in satisfaction at the sight of you before attaching his mouth to your core.

The moan that his action produced out of you came from somewhere so deep within you, quickly masked by another as he continued to suck on your aching clit, providing you with both relief and edging you to no end. You dug your fingers in the sheets, in his hair, anywhere as he continued with his ministrations, licking a stripe up your wet folds and teasing with his finger before crawling up and meeting your lips in a kiss, making you get lost in how you tasted on his tongue. If that wasn’t enough, he inserted his finger inside you, making you squirm in pleasure.

He watched you intently as he pumped his finger inside and out, exploring your cavity and muttering praises.

“Yunho– I don’t think I can last very long, fuck–”

“That’s okay,” he caressed your head with his free hand, inserting another finger inside you and holding you in place as you squirmed with need. “I need to hear your pretty little sounds some more– don’t be shy. You’re doing so well for me.”

As your breath started quickening, a telltale sign of an approaching orgasm, Yunho started to rub your clit in circles and pump his fingers inside at a rapidly growing pace, and perhaps the last straw was the way he kissed the top of your stomach because you came crashing down, your moans filling the room. All the while, Yunho muttered praises about how good you were, how you did so well for him, how pretty your moans sounded to him, and how he wanted this so bad too.

He got up to grab a towel from the stand and wiped his fingers before he got back on his position on top of you, kissing you deeply as if he had nowhere else to be, the movement of his lips leisurely but full of desperation. You traced your hands down on his abdomen and he broke apart to look you in the eyes and make sure you were okay once again.

“I want you,” you told him and he exhaled as if still in disbelief. “Please. Don’t make me beg.”

Yunho bit his lips before unbuckling his pants and taking them off, leaving himself in just his boxers that struggled to hold the sheer size of him. Your lips parted in surprise at the sight of him– you were aware that the man was big but this? Your mouth felt dry yet your core throbbed, knowing what it wanted.

As Yunho took off his boxers, you sucked your breath when his cock sprang free, riding upwards and painfully hard. You met his gaze, sharing a small laugh before he moved to take something out of his pocket–

“Of course,” you shook your head at the packet of condom. “Always keeping it on you, eh?”

“Just in case,” he teased. “But really. My intentions tonight were only to feed you and take care of you.”

“Squeeze in some kisses,” you quoted him, reminding him of what he said earlier. “And… some orgasms?”

“Never said that, but I’m not complaining. Are you?” He raised a brow and you told him to shut the fuck up and get started. That had him snickering and after he finished wearing the condom, he slid between your legs, letting his hard length slide against your wet folds as he peppered kisses all over your face. You wrapped your legs around his hips, your body aching with need all over when he started to suck on your neck. While he kissed you, he started to slide his length inside you and when you winced painfully, he stopped right away.

“It’s just been a while,” you assured him. “Be gentle.”

“Of course,” he nodded, understanding and caressing your head, planting a kiss on your forehead. “Just relax, okay? Breathe.”

You obeyed, following his movements. He caressed your thighs, easing the tension out of them and when you fully relaxed, you finally realised how much you had stiffened. He pushed a bit more inside, this time caressing your abdomen and easing the tension from there.

“You’re doing so well,” he whispered, continuing to rub your thighs, switching to your abdomen every once in a while. “Deep breaths. Just let go, and if you want to stop, let me know, okay?.”

“Yessir,” you managed, relaxing some more.

“You’re safe with me, okay?” He kissed your head again. “I would never hurt you. Let me know if it’s too much.”

Somehow, those words were what made the remaining tension in your body snap and Yunho found himself sliding in easier, though he made sure to monitor your reactions, slowing himself considerably. Once he was fully sheathed inside, he cursed out loud.

“How does it feel?” He asked, unmoving. “Fuck, you’re so tight, love.”

“So full,” you breathed shakily simply because you were finally starting to feel the arousal come back with full force. “Move, please.”

Yunho nodded, sharing open mouthed kisses with you as he started moving rhythmically in and out of you. His movements remained gentle until you felt comfortable enough to take control, wrapping your legs around him once again. That was when he started to pump inside you harder, your kisses growing sloppier and moans intermingling with your breaths.

“Fuck,” he muttered, holding your face as he pumped inside you harder, the interval between your breaths growing shorter. “Wanted this so bad, didn’t you?”

“Yes,” you breathed. “So long. I– I needed you. So long now,” you managed to say.

“God, you’re amazing,” he said, resting his lips against your cheek. “I’m not going to last long.”

“Neither am I,” you breathed, “you’re doing so well.”

“Fuck,” Yunho latched his lips on the crook of your neck as he pumped harder. “Cum for me, darling. Cum all over my cock.”

You nodded, moments away from a shattering orgasm which you achieved exactly when Yunho put some pressure on your clit with his thumb, your loud gasp echoing off the walls, the dim lights of the lamps filling your vision as your eyes widened and you came with a force that made you wonder if you would even be able to stand up again.

Yunho, however, was not done. He kept pumping you through your orgasm, his own breath shaky and with his hands holding your hips and a few harsh thrusts, he groaned deeply as he came, riding out his high and dropping on top of you, peppering kisses on your neck as if thanking you for the ride.

It took you both a few moments to recover before he lifted himself up, making sure you were okay. You nodded and he caressed your face lovingly.

“I know people say that you shouldn’t say these words with your dick inside someone,” Yunho laughed. “But lord help me, Luna. I love you so much.”

You laughed at his admission, kissing his cheek. “I think I love you too, Yunho. Very, very much.”

Yunho grinned, sliding out of you and quickly discarding his condom before bringing some towels to clean you up. You let him take care of you, watching him with a smile.

“Or maybe it was the sex,” you teased, poking his thigh with your toes.

“Hey,” Yunho almost whined, pulling you by your legs and making you laugh out loud in surprise. Yunho attacked you with kisses all over your face until you admitted that it was not (just) the sex but also actual feelings.

You really did love him. You told him that he was blind if he didn’t see that in your actions already.

So he picked you up and took you inside the shower. You let the big, scary army man bow down on his knees as he cleaned you up and kissed your skin. You let the gangster wash your body, holding you as if you were fragile. You let the consigliere hold you close, wrapping you both in one big towel as you struggled to make your way out, teeth chattering with cold as you put on whatever you found and got inside the covers, quickly.

You let the man– your friend and your partner– hold you protectively as you both fell asleep in the warmth of each other’s embrace.

next chapter

-> apply for the taglist here! (check your privacy setting if the tags don't work)

taglist pt 1:

#ateez x reader #poly ateez x reader #ateez ot8 x reader #ateez smut #yunho smut #ateez mafia au #forgot this was in my drafts whoops!

300 notes · View notes